Skip to main content

Full text of "The 1649 Douay Catechism Tuberville, Henry"

See other formats


The  Douay  Catechism  of  1649 

by  Henry  Tuberville,  D.D. 


AN 

ABRIDGMENT 
OF  THE 

CHRISTIAN  DOCTRINE: 

WITH  PROOFS  OF  SCRIPTURE  ON 
POINTS  CONTROVERTED 

BY  WAY  OF  QUESTION  AND  ANSWER.  COMPOSED  IN  1649, 
BY  REV.  HENRY  TUBERVILLE,  D.D., 

OF  THE  ENGLISH  COLLEGE  OF  DOUAY: 

NOW  APPROVED  AND  RECOMMENDED  FOR  HIS  DIOCESE,  BY 

THE  RIGHT  REV.  BENEDICT 
BISHOP  OF  BOSTON. 

"This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it. " - Isaiah  xxx.  21. 


NEW  YORK: 

P.  J.  KENEDY, 

EXCELSIOR  CATHOLIC  PUBLISHING  HOUSE, 
5 BARCLAY  STREET 


1 


THE  AUTHOR  TO  THE  READER 


THE  principle  part  of  the  Catechism  is  an  Abridgment  of  the  Christian  Doctrine; 
defended  and  cleared  by  proofs  of  scripture,  in  points  controverted  between  Catholics 
and  Sectaries;  and  explained  by  the  familiar  way  of  question  and  answer. 

To  this,  in  the  former  impressions,  was  only  adjoined  a necessary  exposition  of  the 
Mass,  our  Lady's  Office,  and  the  festival  days  of  the  year,  but  to  this  last  edition  is  added, 
an  Explanation  of  certain  ceremonies  of  the  Church,  which  now  renders  it  more 
complete  for  instructing  the  ignorant,  in  the  whole  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the 
Catholic  Church. 

Besides  I have  corrected  some  false  citations,  and  other  errata,  which  by  the  printer's 
negligence,  occurred  in  the  former  impressions. 

Peruse  it,  good  reader,  with  such  charity  as  I have  penned  it,  and  if  by  it  perusal  thou 
shalt  become  more  knowing  in  the  law  of  Christ,  and  in  practice  more  dutiful  to  God, 
and  thy  neighbour,  it  will  abundantly  recompense  the  labour  of 

Thy  well-wishing  friend 
And  servant  in  CHRIST 
HT 


APPROBATIO 


CUM  Liber  inscriptus,  An  Abridgment  of  the  Christian  Doctrine,  &c.  authore  viro 
doctor  H.  T.  mihi  probe  note,  intertia  Editione,  quam  non  indiligenter  perlegi,  nihil 
continea  contra  sanam  Doctrinam  vel  bonos  Mores;  multa  vero  partim  scitu 
necessaria,  partim  valde  utilia,  dilucide  & succincte,  in  Fide  Catholica  instituen  dis 
proponat,  dignum  censeo  qui  ob  publicam  utilitatem  Typis  evulgetur. 

Datum  Duaci,  Martii  n,  1649. 

Gulielmus  Hydeus,  S.  T.  D.,  ac  professor, 

Colligii  Anglorum  Duacensis  Preeses 
& Librorum  Censor. 


APPROBATION. 

WE  feel  pleasure  in  recommending  to  the  faithful  of  our  Diocese  this  edition  of  "An 
Abridgment  of  the  Christian  Doctrine,  with  proofs  of  Scripture  on  points  controverted," 
as  we  have  found  it  essentially  conformable  to  the  Dublin  edition  of  1820,  of  the 
correctness  of  which  we  entertain  no  doubt. 

+ BENEDICT,  Bp  Bn. 

Boston,  April  24th,  1833 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  l.  What  a Christian  is:  And  of  the  Blessed  Trinity l 

CHAP.  2.  Faith  Explained 2 

CHAP.  3.  The  Creed  Expounded 3 

The  First  Article 3 

The  Second  Article 5 

The  Third  Article 7 

The  Fourth  Article 7 

The  Fifth  Article 8 

The  Sixth  Article 9 

The  Seventh  Article 9 

The  Eighth  Article 11 

The  Ninth  Article 11 

The  Tenth  Article 18 

The  Eleventh  Article 20 

The  Twelfth  Article 21 

CHAP.  4.  Hope  and  Prayer  Explained 21 

CHAP.  5.  The  Lord's  Prayer  Expounded 24 

The  First  Petition 25 

The  Second  Petition 25 

The  Third  Petition 26 

The  Fourth  Petition 26 

The  Fifth  Petition 26 

The  Sixth  Petition 27 

The  Seventh  Petition 27 

CHAP.  6.  The  Hail  Mary,  or  Angelical  Salutation 28 

The  First  Part  of  the  Hail  Mary 28 

The  Second  Part  of  the  Hail  Mary 29 

The  Third  Part  of  the  Hail  Mary 29 

CHAP.  7.  Charity  Expounded 30 

CHAP.  8.  Of  the  Commandments  in  general 32 

OF  THE  COMMANDMENTS  IN  PARTICULAR 33 

The  First  Commandment  Expounded 33 

The  Second  Commandment  Expounded 38 

The  Third  Commandment  Expounded 39 

THE  SECOND  TABLE  OF  THE  LAW 41 

The  Fourth  Commandment  Expounded 41 

The  Fifth  Commandment  Expounded 43 

The  Sixth  Commandment  Expounded 44 

The  Seventh  Commandment  Expounded 45 

The  Eighth  Commandment  Expounded 46 

The  Ninth  and  Tenth  Commandments  Expounded 47 

CHAP.  9.  The  Precepts  of  the  Church  Expounded 48 

The  First  Precept  of  the  Church  Expounded 48 

The  Second  Precept  of  the  Church  Expounded 49 


IV 


The  Third  Precept  of  the  Church  Expounded 50 

The  Fourth  Precept  of  the  Church  Expounded 50 

The  Fifth  Precept  of  the  Church  Expounded 50 

The  Sixth  Precept  of  the  Church  Expounded 50 

CHAP.  10.  The  Council  of  Christ  and  his  Church  Expounded 51 

The  First  Counsel 51 

The  Second  Counsel 51 

The  Third  Counsel 52 

CHAP.  11.  Of  the  Sacraments  in  general 52 

Baptism  Expounded 54 

Confirmation  Expounded 57 

The  Eucharist  Expounded 59 

Penance  Expounded 63 

Extreme  Unction  Expounded 66 

Holy  Order  Expounded 67 

Matrimony  Expounded 69 

CHAP.  12.  The  Cardinal  Virtues  Expounded 72 

CHAP.  13.  The  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Expounded 72 

CHAP.  14.  The  Twelve  Fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Expounded 73 

CHAP.  15.  The  Works  of  Mercy  (corporal  and  spiritual)  Expounded 74 

CHAP.  16.  The  Eight  Beatitudes 75 

CHAP.  17.  The  Kinds  of  Sin  Expounded 75 

CHAP.  18.  The  Seven  Deadly  Sins  Expounded 78 

Pride  Expounded 78 

Covetousness  Expounded 79 

Lechery  Expounded 80 

Envy  Expounded 81 

Gluttony  Expounded 81 

Anger  Expounded 82 

Sloth  Expounded 82 

CHAP.  19.  The  Sins  against  the  Holy  Ghost  Expounded 83 

CHAP.  20.  The  Sins  that  cry  to  Heaven  for  Vengeance  Expounded 84 

CHAP.  21.  The  Four  Last  Things  Expounded 85 

CHAP.  22.  The  Substance  or  Essence,  and  Ceremonies  of  the  Mass,  Expounded 86 

CHAP.  23.  The  Primer  or  Office  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  Expounded 95 

The  Particulars  of  the  Office  Expounded 96 

CHAP.  24.  The  Solemnities  of  CHRIST  our  Lord,  (instituted  for  the  most  part  by  the 

Apostles)  and  the  Sundays  of  the  Year,  expounded 99 

The  Feasts  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  and  the  Saints,  Expounded 102 

CHAP.  25.  Some  Ceremonies  of  the  Church  Expounded 105 


Chapter  1. 

What  a Christian  is:  And  of  the  Blessed  Trinity. 


Q.  l.  Quest.  CHILD,  what  religion 
are  you  of? 

Ans.  Sir,  by  the  benefit  and  grace  of  God, 
I am  Christian. 

Q.  2.  Whom  understand  you  by  a 
Christian? 

A.  Him  that  inwardly  believes  and 
outwardly  professes  the  law  of  Christ. 

Q.  3.  When  are  we  obliged  to  make 
an  external  profession  of  it? 

A.  As  often  as  God's  honour,  our  own,  or 
neighbour's  good  requires  it. 

Q.  4.  How  prove  you  that  we  are 
bound  outwardly  to  profess  our 
faith? 

A.  Out  of  St.  Matt.  x.  32,  where  Christ 
saith,  Every  one,  therefore,  that  shall 
confess  me  before  men,  I will  confess 
him  before  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 
But  he  that  shall  deny  me  before  men,  I 
also  will  deny  him  before  my  Father  who 
is  in  heaven. 

Q.  5.  Are  we  bound  also  to  venture 
the  ruin  of  our  estates,  the  loss  of 
our  friends,  and  to  lay  down  our 
very  lives  for  the  profession  and 
defence  of  our  faith? 

A.  Doubtless  we  are:  seeing  the  reward 
we  expect  in  heaven,  infinitely  exceeds 
all  the  pleasures  and  punishments  of 
this  life.  And  because  Christ  the  Son  of 
the  living  God,  has  suffered  far  greater 
things  for  us,  even  to  a disgraceful  death 
on  the  cross?  and  therefore,  it  were  base 
ingratitude  in  us,  not  to  be  ready  to  give 


our  lives  for  him  as  often  as  his  honour 
shall  require  it.  Luke,  xiv.  26,  33. 

Q.  6.  In  what  doth  the  faith  and 
law  of  Christ  chiefly  consist? 

A.  In  two  principle  mysteries,  namely, 
the  unity  and  trinity  of  God,  and  the 
incarnation  and  death  of  our  Saviour. 

Q.  7.  What  means  the  unity  and 
trinity  of  God? 

A.  It  means,  that  in  God  there  is  but  one 
only  divine  nature  or  essence,  and  that 
in  the  same  one  and  divine  nature  there 
are  three  persons,  the  Father,  and  the 
Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q.  8.  How  show  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  John,  v.  7.  There  are  three  that 
give  testimony  in  heaven,  the  Father,  the 
Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  these 
three  are  one. 

Q.  9.  Why  are  there  but  three 
Persons  only? 

A.  Because  the  Father  had  no  beginning, 
nor  proceeds  from  any  other  person;  the 
Son  proceeds  from  the  Father,  and  Holy 
Ghost  proceeds  from  the  Father  and  the 
Son. 

Q.  10.  What  means  the  incarnation 
and  death  of  our  Saviour? 

A.  It  means  that  the  second  person  of 
the  blessed  Trinity  was  made  man,  and 
died  on  the  cross  to  save  us. 

Q.  11.  In  what  are  these  two 
mysteries  signified? 

A.  In  the  sign  of  the  cross,  as  it  is  made 
by  Catholics,  for  when  we  put  our  right 


1 


hand  to  our  head,  saying,  In  the  name 
we  signify  Unity;  and  when  we  make  the 
sign  of  the  cross  saying,  Of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
we  signify  Trinity. 


Q.  12.  How  doth  the  sign  of  the 
cross  represent  the  incarnation 
and  death  of  our  Saviour? 

A.  By  putting  us  in  mind  that  he  was 
made  man  and  died  upon  the  cross  for 
us. 


Chapter  2 
Faith  Explained 


Q.  13.  WHAT  is  faith? 

A.  It  is  a gift  of  God  or  a supernatural 
quality,  infused  by  God  into  the  soul,  by 
which  we  firmly  believe  all  those  things 
which  he  hath  any  way  revealed  to  us. 

Q.  14.  Is  faith  necessary  to 
salvation? 

A.  It  is;  St.  Paul  assuring  that  without 
faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  God.  Heb. 
xi.  6.  and  St.  Mark,  xvi.  16,  saying,  He 
that  believeth  not  shall  be  condemned. 

Q.  15.  Why  must  we  firmly  believe 
matters  of  faith? 

A.  Because  God  hath  revealed  them,  who 
can  neither  deceive,  nor  be  deceived.  A 
second  reason  is,  because  not  only  all 
points  of  faith,  but  also  the  rule,  or 
necessary  and  infallible  means  whereby 
to  know  them,  to  wit,  the  church's  oral 
and  universal  tradition,  are  absolutely 
certain,  and  cannot  lead  us  into  error  in 
faith;  else  we  can  never  sufficiently  be 
assured  what  is  faith,  or  what  is  not. 

Q.  16.  If  a man  should  deny,  or 
obstinately  doubt  of  some  one 
point  of  faith,  would  he  be  thereby 
lose  his  whole  faith? 


A.  Yes,  he  would;  because  true  faith 
must  always  be  entire,  and  he  that  fails 
in  one,  is  made  guilty  of  all,  by 
discrediting  the  authority  of  God 
revealing  it. 

Q.  17.  Is  it  not  enough  to  believe  all 
that  is  written  in  the  Bible? 

A.  No,  it  is  not:  For  we  must  also  believe 
all  apostolic  tradition. 

Q.  18.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  2 Thess.  ii.  15.  Therefore 
brethren  (saith  St.  Paul)  stand  and  hold 
ye  the  traditions  which  ye  have  learned, 
whether  by  word,  or  by  our  Epistle. 

Q.  19.  What  other  proof  have  you? 

A.  The  apostle's  Creed,  which  all  are 
bound  to  believe,  although  it  be  not  in 
Scripture. 

Q.  20.  Is  faith  only,  as  excluding 
good  works,  sufficient  to 
salvation? 

A.  No:  it  is  not:  St.  James,  ii.  24,  saying, 
Do  you  see  how  that  by  works  a man  is 
justified,  and  not  by  faith  only?  And  St. 
Paul,  saying,  1 Cor.  xiii.  2.  If  I should 
have  all  faith,  so  that  I could  remove 


2 


mountains,  and  not  have  charity,  I am 
nothing.  And  if  I should  distribute  all 
my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  if  I 
should  deliver  by  body  to  be  burned,  and 
have  not  charity,  it  profiteth  me  nothing. 

Q.  21.  What  faith  will  suffice  to 
justify? 

A.  Faith  working  by  charity  in  Jesus 
Christ. 

Q.  22.  What  vice  is  opposite  to 
faith? 


A.  Heresy. 

Q.  23.  What  is  Heresy? 

A.  Is  it  an  obstinate  error  in  things  that 
are  of  faith. 

Q.  24.  Is  it  a grievous  sin? 

A.  A very  grievous  one,  because  it  wholly 
divides  a man  from  God,  and  leads  to 
atheism,  Christ  saying,  if  he  will  not 
hear  the  church  let  him  be  to  thee  as  an 
heathen  and  a publican,  Matt,  xviii.  17. 


Chapter  3. 

The  Creed  Expounded 


Q.  25.  WHAT  is  the  creed? 

A.  It  is  the  sum  of  belief. 

Q.  26.  Who  made  it? 

A.  The  twelve  apostles. 

Q.  27.  At  what  time  did  they  make 
it? 

A.  Before  they  divided  themselves  into 
the  several  countries  of  the  world  to 
preach  the  gospel. 

Q.  28.  For  what  end  did  they  make 
it? 

A.  That  so  they  might  be  able  to  teach 
one  and  the  same  doctrine  in  all  places. 

Q.  29.  What  doth  the  creed 
contain? 

A.  All  those  chief  things  which  we  are 
bound  to  believe,  concerning  God  and 
his  church. 


The  First  Article 

Q.  30.  What  is  the  first  article  of 
the  creed? 

A.  I believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty, 
Creator  of  heaven  and  earth. 

Q.  31.  What  signifies  I believe? 

A.  It  signifies  as  much  as  I most  firmly 
and  undoubtedly  hold. 

Q.  32.  What  means,  I believe  in 
God? 

A.  It  means  that  not  only  that  I firmly 
believe  there  is  a God,  but  also  that  I am 
piously  affected  to  him,  as  to  say  chiefest 
good  and  last  end,  with  confidence  in 
him,  or  otherwise  that  I move  unto  him 
by  faith,  hope,  and  charity. 

Q.  33.  What  signifies  the  word 
Father? 


3 


A.  It  signifies  the  first  person  of  the  most 
blessed  Trinity,  who  by  nature  is  the 
Father  of  his  own  only  begotten  Son,  the 
second  Person  of  the  blessed  Trinity;  by 
adoption  is  the  Father  of  all  good 
Christians;  and  by  creations  is  the 
Father  of  all  creatures. 

Q.  34.  What  means  the  word 
Almighty? 

A.  It  means  that  God  is  able  to  do  all 
things  as  he  pleaseth;  that  he  sees  all 
things,  knows  all  things,  and  governs  all 
things. 

Q.  35.  Why  is  he  called  Almighty  in 
this  place? 

A.  That  we  might  doubt  of  nothing 
which  follows. 

Q.  36.  What  signify  the  words, 
Creator  of  heaven  and  earth? 

A.  They  signify  that  God  made  heaven 
and  earth,  and  all  creatures  in  them,  of 
nothing,  by  his  sole  word,  Gen.  i. 

Q.  37.  What  moved  God  to  make 
them? 

A.  His  own  mere  goodness,  that  so  he 
might  communicate  himself  to  angels, 
and  to  men,  for  whom  he  made  all  other 
creatures. 

Q.  38.  When  did  God  create  the 
angels? 

A.  On  the  first  day  when  he  created 
heaven  and  earth,  Gen.  i.  where  Moses 
implies  the  creation  of  angels  in  the 
word  heaven,  and  makes  no  other 
mention  of  it.  The  Nicene  creed, 
interpreting  the  Apostles'  Creed,  says, 
that  the  words  Creator  of  heaven  and 
earth,  mean  all  things  visible  and 
invisible. 

Q.  39.  For  what  end  did  God  create 
them? 


A.  To  be  partakers  of  his  glory,  and  our 
guardians. 

Q.  40.  How  prove  you  by 
Scripture,  that  they  be  our 
guardians? 

A.  Out  of  St.  Matt,  xviii.  10,  where  Christ 
saith  'See  that  you  despise  not  one  of 
these  little  ones:  Fori  day  unto  you, 
their  angels  in  heaven  always  see  the 
face  of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven.' 

Q.  41.  Do  the  angels  know  our 
necessities,  and  hear  our  prayers? 

A.  Doubtless  they  do,  since  God  has 
deputed  them  to  be  our  guardians; 
which  is  also  proved  out  of  Zach.  i 12. 
where  an  angel  prays  for  two  whole 
cities;  the  words  are  'Then  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  answered  and  said,  O Lord  of 
hosts,  how  long  wilt  thou  not  have 
mercy  on  the  cities  of  Juda  and 
Jerusalem,  against  which  thou  hast  been 
angry  these  seventy  years?' 

Q.  42.  What  Scripture  have  you  for 
praying  to  angels? 

A.  Gen.  xlviii.  16,  where  Jacob  on  his 
death  bed  prayed  to  an  angel  for 
Ephraim  and  Manasses,  saying,  'The 
angel  of  the  Lord  that  delivered  me  from 
all  evils,  bless  these  children.' 

This  place  is  cited  for  prayer  to  the 
angels  in  the  notes  of  the  Rhemish 
Testament  upon  it,  and  is  confirmed  to 
signify  a created  angel  by  St.  Basil,  lib.  3. 
cont.  Dunon.  sub  initio:  And  St. 
Chrysosthom.  7.  in  laudem  Sancti  Pauli. 

Q.  43.  How  did  Lucifer  and  his 
fellow  angels  fall  from  their 
dignity  in  heaven? 

A.  By  a rebellious  sin  of  pride. 

Q.  44.  With  what  shall  their  ruins 
be  repaired? 


4 


A.  Will  holy  men. 

Q.  45.  When  and  to  what  likeness 
did  God  create  man? 

A.  On  the  sixth  day,  and  to  his  own 
likeness:  Gen.  i.  27. 

Q.  46.  In  what  doth  the  similitude 
consist? 

A.  In  this,  that  man  is  in  his  soul  an 
incorporeal,  intellectual  and  immortal 
spirit,  as  God  is.  And  in  this,  that  as  in 
God  there  is  but  one  most  divine  nature 
or  essence,  and  yet  three  distinct 
Persons;  so  in  man  there  is  but  one 
indivisible  soul,  and  yet  in  that  soul 
three  distinct  powers,  will,  memory,  and 
understanding. 

Q.  47.  How  do  you  prove  the  soul 
to  be  immortal? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  x.  28,  where  Christ  saith, 
'Fear  not  them  that  kill  the  body,  and 
cannot  kill  the  soul.' 

Q.  48.  What  other  proof  have  you? 

A.  Out  of  Eccles.  xii.  7.  At  our  death  the 
dust  returns  to  the  earth  from  whence  it 
was,  and  the  spirit  to  God  that  gave  it. 

Q.  49.  In  what  state  did  God  create 
man? 

A.  In  the  state  of  original  justice,  and 
perfection  of  all  natural  gifts. 

Q.  50.  Do  we  owe  much  to  God  for 
our  creation? 

A.  Very  much,  seeing  he  made  us  in  such 
perfect  state,  creating  us  for  himself,  and 
all  things  else  for  us. 

Q.  51.  How  did  we  lose  original 
justice? 

A.  By  Adam's  disobedience  to  God,  in 
eating  the  forbidden  fruit. 


Q.  52.  In  what  state  are  we  now 
born? 

A.  In  the  state  of  original  sin,  and  prone 
to  actual  sin,  subject  to  death. 

Q.  53.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Rom.  v.  12.  'By  one  man  sin 
entered  into  the  world,  and  by  sin  death; 
and  so  unto  all  men  death  did  pass,  in 
whom  all  have  sinned.' 

Q.  54.  Had  man  ever  died,  if  he  had 
never  sinned? 

A.  No,  he  had  not,  but  had  been 
converted  by  the  tree  of  life,  and  been 
translated  alive  into  the  fellowship  of  the 
angels. 

The  Second  Article 

Q.  55.  SAY  the  second  article. 

A.  And  in  Jesus  Christ  his  only  Son  our 
Lord. 

Q.  56.  Of  what  treats  this  article? 

A.  Of  the  second  person  of  the  blessed 
Trinity,  in  whom  we  also  believe  and  put 
our  trust. 

Q.  57.  What  is  the  second  Person? 

A.  He  is  true  God,  and  true  Man,  in  one 
Person. 

Q.  58.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  St.  John's  Gospel,  chap.  i.  1.  'In 
the  beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the 
Word  was  with  God,  and  the  Word  was 
God,  &c.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh, 
and  dwelt  among  us.' 

Q.  59.  What  other  proof  have  you? 

A.  Out  of  Phil.  ii.  6,  7,  where  St.  Paul 
saith,  'That  Christ  when  he  was  in  the 
form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to 
be  equal  with  God,  but  he  hath  lessened 


5 


himself,  taking  the  form  of  a servant, 
made  unto  the  likeness  of  men;  and 
found  in  habit  as  a man. 

Q.  60.  Why  should  God  be  man? 

A.  To  redeem  and  save  lost  man. 

Q.  61.  Was  his  incarnation 
necessary  for  that  end? 

A.  In  the  manner  it  was;  because  our 
offences  against  God  were  in  some  sort 
infinite;  as  being  against  his  infinite 
goodness;  and  therefore  required  an 
infinite  satisfaction;  which  no  one  could 
make  but  God  and  therefore  he  was 
made  man. 

Q.  62.  What  other  proof  have  you 
for  the  necessity  of  the 
Incarnation? 

A.  Because  God  is  in  himself  so  spiritual, 
sublime,  and  abstract  a thing,  that  if  he 
had  not  in  his  mercy  adapted  his  own 
inscrutable  greatness  to  the  littleness  of 
our  sensible  capacity,  by  being  made 
man,  scarce  on  of  a thousand  would  ever 
have  been  able  to  know  anything  to  the 
purpose  of  him;  or  consequently  to  love 
and  serve  him  as  they  ought,  (which  is 
the  necessary  means  of  our  salvation) 
since  nothing  is  efficaciously  willed 
which  is  not  first  well  understood. 

Q.  63.  What  benefit  have  we  by  the 
knowledge  of  God  made  man? 

A.  It  much  inflames  us  with  the  love  of 
God,  who  could  not  more  have  dignified 
men's  nature,  or  shown  more  love  to  the 
world,  then  to  send  down  his  only  Son  to 
redeem  it  in  our  flesh. 

Q.  64.  What  signifies  the  name  of 
Jesus? 

A.  It  signifies  a Saviour,  St.  Matt.  i.  21. 

Q.  65.  Is  any  special  honour  due  to 
that  name? 


A.  There  is,  because  it  is  the  highest  title 
of  God  made  man. 

Q.  66.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Phil.  ii.  8,  9, 10,  where  we  read, 
'God  hath  given  unto  Christ  because  he 
hath  humbled  himself  unto  the  death  of 
the  cross,  a name  which  is  above  all 
names,  the  name  of  Jesus.' 

Q.  67.  What  other  proof  have  you? 

A.  Because  there  is  no  other  name  under 
heaven  given  to  man,  in  which  we  must 
be  saved.  Acts  iv.  12. 

Q.  68.  How  prove  you  that  we  must 
bow  at  this  name? 

A.  Out  of  Phil.  ii.  10.  That  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  every  knee  should  bow  of  those 
that  are  in  heaven,  on  earth  and  in  hell. 

Q.  69.  What  signifies  the  name 
Christ? 

A.  It  signifies  anointed. 

Q.  70.  Why  was  he  called 
anointed? 

A.  Because  he  was  a priest,  a prophet, 
and  a king  to  all  which  unction  pertains. 

Q.  71.  With  what  was  Christ 
anointed? 

A.  With  all  the  plenitude  of  divine  grace. 

Q.  72.  What  mean  the  words,  his 
only  Son  our  Lord? 

A.  They  mean  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
only  Son  of  God  the  Father,  begotten,  as 
he  is  God,  and  of  the  same  Father  from 
all  eternity,  without  a mother;  and 
therefore  is  coequal  and  consubstantial 
to  his  Father;  and  consequently  infinite, 
omnipotent  Creator,  and  so  Lord  of  us 
and  all  things,  as  the  Father  is. 

The  Third  Article 


6 


Q.  73.  WHAT  is  the  third  article? 

A.  Who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

Q.  74.  What  means,  who  was 
conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost? 

A.  It  means  that  the  second  Person  of 
the  blessed  Trinity  took  flesh  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  not  by  a human  generation, 
but  by  the  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q.  75.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  St.  Luke  i.  31,  35.  Behold  (saith 
the  angel)  thou  shalt  conceive  and  bear  a 
Son,  &c.  the  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon 
thee,  and  the  virtue  of  the  Highest  shall 
overshadow  thee. 

Q.  76.  What  understand  you  by  the 
words,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary? 

A.  I understand  that  Christ  was  born  of 
her  at  midnight,  in  a poor  stable  at 
Bethlehem,  between  an  ox  and  an  ass. 

Q.  77.  Why  at  midnight? 

A.  To  signify  that  he  came  to  take  away 
the  darkness  of  our  sins. 

Q.  78.  Why  in  Bethlehem? 

A.  Because  it  was  the  head  city  of 
David's  family,  and  Christ  was  of  David's 
race. 

Q.  79.  Why  in  a poor  stable? 

A.  To  teach  us  to  love  poverty  and 
contempt  of  this  world. 

Q.  80.  Why  between  an  ox  and  an 
ass? 

A.  To  fulfil  that  of  the  prophet,  Thou 
shalt  be  known,  O Lord,  between  two 
beasts,  Habacuc  xii.  juxta  Sept. 

Q.  81.  What  doth  the  birth  of 
Christ  avail  us? 


A.  It  perfecteth  in  us  faith,  hope,  and 
charity. 

Q.  82.  What  signifies,  "born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary?" 

A.  It  signifies  that  Our  Lady  was  a virgin 
not  only  before,  but  also  in,  and  after 
childbirth. 

The  Fourth  Article 

Q.  83.  WHAT  is  the  fourth  article? 

A.  Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was 
crucified  dead  and  buried. 

Q.  84.  What  understand  you  by 
suffering  under  Pontius  Pilate? 

A.  I understand  that  Christ,  after  a 
painful  life  of  thirty-three  years,  suffered 
most  bitter  torments  under  the  wicked 
president  Pontius  Pilate. 

Q.  85.  Where  did  he  begin  those 
sufferings? 

A.  In  the  garden  of  Gethsemani;  that  as 
sin  began  in  the  garden  by  the  first 
Adam,  so  might  grace  also,  by  the 
second. 

Q.  86.  What  are  those  torments? 

A.  His  bloody  sweat,  his  whipping  at  the 
pillar,  his  purple  garment,  his  crown  of 
thorns,  his  Sceptre  of  a reed,  his 
carrying  the  cross,  and  many  others. 

Q.  87.  What  understand  you  by  the 
words,  was  crucified? 

A.  I understand,  he  was  nailed  to  a 
disgraceful  cross  between  two  thieves, 
for  our  offences,  and  to  save  us. 

Q.  88.  Is  it  lawful  to  honour  the 
cross? 

A.  Yes,  with  a relative  honour  it  is, 
because  it  is  a special  memorial  of  our 


7 


Saviour's  passion,  and  is  called  the  sign 
of  the  Son  of  man,  St.  Matt.  xxiv.  30. 

Q.  89.  What  other  reason  have 
you? 

A.  Because  the  cross  was  the  sacred 
altar,  on  which  Christ  offered  his  bloody 
sacrifice. 

Q.  90.  What  scripture  have  you  for 
it? 

A.  Gal.  vi.  14.  'God  forbid,  (saith  St. 
Paul,)  that  I should  glory,  but  in  the 
cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.' 

Q.  91.  What  other  proof  have  you? 

A.  Out  of  Phil.  iii.  18.  Many  walk  (saith 
St.  Paul)  of  whom  I have  often  told  you, 
and  now  again  weeping,  I tell  you  that 
they  are  enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ, 
&c.  whose  end  is  perdition.  And  out  of 
Ezek.  ix.  4,  where  we  read,  That  such  as 
were  signed  with  the  sign  Tau,  (which 
was  a picture  and  figure  of  the  cross,) 
were  saved  from  the  exterminating 
angel,  and  only  such. 

Q.  92.  What  signifies  the  word 
dead? 

A.  It  signifies  that  Christ  suffered  a true 
and  real  death. 

Q.  93.  Why  was  it  requisite  he 
should  die? 

A.  To  free  us  from  the  death  of  sin. 

Q.  94.  Why  died  he,  crying  with  a 
loud  voice? 

A.  To  show  he  had  power  of  his  own  life; 
and  he  freely  gave  it  up  for  us,  being 
strong  and  vigorous. 

Q.  95.  Why  died  he  bowing  down 
his  head? 


A.  To  signify  his  obedience  to  his  Father, 
in  the  acceptance  of  his  disgraceful 
death. 

Q.  96.  What  means  buried? 

A.  It  means,  that  his  body  was  laid  in  a 
new  sepulchre,  and  buried  with  honour, 
as  the  prophet  had  foretold,  Isa.  xi.  10. 

The  Fifth  Article 

Q.  97.  WHAT  is  the  fifth  article? 

A.  He  descended  into  hell,  the  third  day 
he  arose  again  from  the  dead. 

Q.  98.  What  means,  he  descended 
into  Hell? 

A.  It  means,  that  as  soon  as  Christ  was 
dead,  he  descended  into  Limbo,  to  free 
the  holy  fathers  who  were  there. 

Q.  99.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Acts  ii.  24,  27.  'Christ  being 
slain,  God  raised  him  up  loosing  the 
sorrows  of  hell,  as  it  was  foretold  by  the 
prophet,'  Psalm  xv.  10.  'Thou  wilt  not 
leave  my  soul  in  hell,  nor  wilt  thou  give 
thy  Holy  One  to  see  corruption.' 

Q.  too.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Ephes.  iv.  8,  9.  'He  ascending  on  high, 
hath  led  captivity  captive;  he  gave  gifts 
to  men;  and  that  he  ascended,'  what  is  it 
but  because  he  descended  into  the  lower 
parts  of  the  earth? 

Q.  101.  Did  he  not  descend  to 
purgatory  to  free  such  as  were 
there? 

A.  It  is  most  probable  he  did  according 
to  1 Pet.  iii.  19,  20.  'Christ  being  dead, 
came  in  spirit;  and  preached  to  them 
also  that  were  in  prison,  who  had  been 
incredulous  in  the  days  of  Noah,  when 
the  ark  was  building.' 


8 


Q.  102.  What  understand  you  by, 
on  the  third  day  he  rose  again 
from  the  dead? 

A.  I understand,  when  Christ  had  been 
dead  part  of  three  days,  on  the  third  day, 
which  was  Sunday,  he  raised  up  his 
blessed  body  from  the  dead. 

Q.  103.  Why  did  he  not  raise  it 
again  sooner? 

A.  To  testify  that  he  was  truly  dead,  and 
to  fulfil  the  prophecies. 

Q.  104.  Did  he  reassume  all  the 
parts  of  his  body? 

A.  He  did,  even  to  the  last  drop  of  his 
vital  blood,  and  the  very  scattered  hairs 
of  his  head. 

Q.  105.  Why  did  he  retain  the 
stigmas  and  marks  of  the  sacred 
wounds? 

A.  To  confound  the  incredulity  of  men, 
and  to  present  them  often  to  his  Father, 
as  a propitiation  of  our  sins. 

Q.  106.  What  benefit  have  we  by 
the  resurrection? 

A.  It  confirms  our  faith  and  hope,  that 
we  shall  rise  again  from  death:  'For  he 
who  raised  up  Jesus  will  raise  us  also 
with  Jesus.'  2 Cor.  iv.  14. 

The  Sixth  Article 

Q.  107.  WHAT  is  the  sixth  article? 

A.  He  ascended  into  heaven,  sits  on  the 
right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty. 

Q.  108.  What  means,  He  ascended 
into  heaven? 

A.  It  means  that  when  Christ  had 
conversed  forty  days  on  earth  with  his 
disciples,  after  his  resurrection,  teaching 
them  heavenly  things,  then  he  ascended 


triumphant  into  heaven,  by  his  own 
power. 

Q.  109.  From  what  place  did  he 
ascend? 

A.  From  the  top  of  the  Mount  of  Olivet, 
where  the  print  of  his  blessed  feet  are 
seen  to  this  day. 

Q.  110.  Why  from  thence? 

A.  That  were  he  began  to  be  humbled  by 
his  passion,  there  he  might  also  begin  to 
be  exalted. 

Q.  111.  Before  whom  did  he 
ascend? 

A.  Before  his  mother,  apostles  and 
disciples,  Acts  1.  9,  &c. 

Q.  112.  In  what  manner  did  he 
ascend? 

A.  Lifting  up  his  hands,  and  blessing 
them. 

Q.  113.  Why  is  it  added,  Into 
Heaven? 

A.  To  draw  our  hearts  to  heaven  after 
Him;  'If  ye  have  risen  with  Christ,  seek 
ye  the  things  which  are  above.'  Col.  iii.  1. 

Q.  114.  What  understand  you  by, 
Sits  at  the  right  hand  of  God? 

A.  I do  not  understand,  that  God  the 
Father  hath  any  hands,  for  he  is 
incorporated,  and  a spirit:  but  that 
Christ  is  equal  to  his  Father  in  power 
and  majesty,  as  he  is  God;  and  that  as 
man  he  is  the  highest  created  glory. 

The  Seventh  Article 

Q.  115.  WHAT  is  the  seventh 
article? 

A.  From  thence  he  will  come  to  judge  the 
living  and  the  dead. 


9 


Q.  116.  What  understand  you  by 
this  article? 

A.  I understand  Christ  will  come  at  the 
last  day  from  heaven,  to  judge  all  men 
according  to  their  work. 

Q.  117.  Does  every  man  receive  a 
particular  judgment  at  his  death? 

A.  He  doth,  but  in  the  general  judgment 
we  shall  be  judged  not  only  in  our  souls, 
as  at  our  death,  but  also  in  our  bodies. 

Q.  118.  Why  is  that  necessary? 

A.  That  as  Christ  was  openly  rejected,  so 
he  may  there  be  openly  acknowledged  to 
the  great  joy  and  glory  of  his  friends,  as 
also  to  the  confusion  of  his  enemies. 

Q.  119.  How  prove  you  that  in  the 
judgment  all  men  shall  receive 
according  to  their  works? 

A.  Out  of  2 Cor.  v.  10.  'We  must  all  be 
manifested  (saith  St.  Paul)  before  the 
judgment  seat  of  Christ,  that  every  one 
may  receive  the  proper  things  of  the 
body  according  as  he  hath  done, 
whether  good  or  evil.'  And  out  of  St. 
Matt.  xvi.  27.  'The  Son  of  man  (saith  out 
Lord)  shall  come  in  the  glory  of  his 
Father,  with  his  angels,  and  then  he  will 
render  to  every  one  according  to  his 
works.' 

Q.  120.  Is  there  any  merit  in  our 
good  works? 

A.  There  is,  according  to  Apoc.  xxii.  12. 
Behold  I come  quickly  (saith  the  Lord) 
and  my  reward  is  with  me;  to  render  to 
every  man  according  to  his  works.' 

Q.  121.  In  what  place  shall  this 
judgment  be  made? 

A.  In  the  Valley  of  Jehosaphat,  as  many 
suppose  between  Jerusalem  and  Mount 
of  Olivet. 


Q.  122.  How  prove  you  this? 

A.  By  its  conformity  to  that  of  the 
prophet.  I will  gather  together  all 
nations,  I will  send  them  into  the  Valley 
of  Jehosaphat,  and  there  will  I plead 
with  them  upon  my  people,  and  my 
inheritance  Israel,'  Joel  iii. 

Q.  123.  What  signs  shall  go  before 
it? 

A.  The  sun  and  moon  shall  lose  their 
lights,  there  shall  be  wars,  plagues, 
famines,  and  earthquakes,  in  many 
places. 

Q.  124.  In  what  manner  will  Christ 
come  unto  it? 

A.  In  great  power  and  majesty,  attended 
with  legions  of  angels. 

Q.  125.  Who  are  they  that  shall  be 
judged? 

A.  The  whole  race  and  progeny  of  man. 

Q.  126.  What  are  the  things  that 
shall  be  judged? 

A.  Our  thoughts,  words,  and  works,  even 
to  the  secrets  of  our  souls. 

Q.  127.  Who  will  accuse  us? 

A.  The  Devils,  and  our  own  guilty 
consciences:  in  which  all  our  thoughts, 
words  and  deeds  shall  presently  appear, 
and  be  laid  open  to  the  whole  world. 

Q.  128.  How  shall  the  just  and 
reprobate  be  placed? 

A.  The  just  shall  be  on  the  right;  the 
reprobate  on  the  left  hand  of  the  Judge. 

Q.  129.  What  shall  be  the  sentence 
of  the  just? 

A.  'Come,  O ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  and 
receive  ye  the  kingdom  which  is 
prepared  for  you,  for  I was  hungry  and 


10 


ye  gave  me  to  eat,  I was  thirsty,  and  ye 
gave  me  to  drink,'  &c  St.  Matt.  xxv.  35, 
36. 

Q.  130.  What  shall  be  the  sentence 
of  the  reprobate? 

A.  'Go  ye  cursed  into  eternal  fire,  which 
hath  been  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels;  for  I was  hungry,  and  ye  gave  me 
not  to  eat,'  &c.  the  same  chap.  v.  41,  42. 
You  see  of  what  weight  good  works  will 
be  at  that  day. 

Q.  131.  Why  is  it  added,  the  living 
and  the  dead? 

A.  To  signify  that  Christ  shall  judge,  not 
only  such  as  are  living  at  the  time  of  his 
coming,  but  likewise  all  such  as  have 
been  dead,  from  the  creation  of  the 
world;  as  also  by  the  living,  are 
understood  angels  and  saints,  by  the 
dead,  devils  and  damned  souls. 

The  Eighth  Article 

Q.  132.  WHAT  is  the  eight  article? 

A.  I believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q.  133.  Of  what  treats  this  article? 

A.  Of  the  third  Person  of  the  blessed 
Trinity,  in  whom  we  also  believe  and  put 
our  trust,  who  proceeds  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  and  is  the  self-same  God 
with  them,  distinct  in  nothing  but  in 
person. 

Q.  134.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  1 John  v.  7.  'There  are  three 
that  give  testimony  in  heaven,  the 
Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  these  three  are  one.' 

Q.  135.  Why  is  the  name  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  appropriated  to  the 
third  Person,  since  angels  are  all 
spirits  and  holy? 


A.  Because  he  is  such  by  excellency  and 
essence,  they  only  by  participation. 

Q.  136.  At  least  why  should  it  not 
be  common  to  the  other  two 
persons? 

A.  Because  they  are  known  by  the  proper 
names  of  Father  and  Son,  but  we  have 
not  any  proper  name  for  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q.  137.  In  what  forms  has  the  Holy 
Ghost  appeared  unto  man? 

A.  In  the  form  of  a dove,  to  signify  the 
purity  and  innocence  which  he  caused  in 
our  souls;  and  in  the  form  of  a bright 
cloud,  and  fiery  tongue,  to  signify  the 
fire  of  charity,  which  he  produced  in  our 
hearts,  as  also  the  gift  of  tongues;  and 
hence  it  is,  he  is  painted  in  these  forms. 

The  Ninth  Article 

Q.  138.  WHAT  is  the  ninth  article? 

A.  I believe  in  the  holy  Catholic  Church, 
the  communion  of  saints. 

Q.  139.  What  understand  you  by 
this? 

A.  I understand  that  Christ  hath  a 
church  upon  earth  which  he  established 
in  his  own  blood,  and  that  he  hath 
commanded  us  to  believe  that  church,  in 
all  things  appertaining  to  faith,  and 
morals,  Matt,  xviii.  17. 

Q.  140.  What  kind  of  faith  must  we 
believe  her  with? 

A.  With  the  same  faith  that  we  believe 
her  Spouse  the  Son  of  God,  that  is,  with 
divine  faith,  but  with  this  difference 
among  other,  that  we  believe  in  God;  but 
though  we  believe  the  church,  yet  we  do 
not  properly  believe  in  the  church. 

Q.  141.  What  is  the  church? 


11 


A.  It  is  the  congregation  of  all  the 
faithful  under  Jesus  Christ,  their 
invisible  head,  and  his  vicar  upon  earth, 
the  Pope. 

Q.  142.  What  are  the  essential 
parts  of  the  church? 

A.  A Pope  or  supreme  head,  bishops, 
pastors,  and  laity. 

Q.  143.  How  prove  you  that 
bishops  are  of  divine  institution? 

A.  Out  of  Acts  xx.  28.  Take  heed  unto 
yourselves,  and  to  the  whole  flock, 
wherein  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  placed  you 
bishops,  to  rule  the  church  of  God, 
which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own 
blood. 

Q.  144.  How  believe  you  St.  Peter, 
and  the  Pope  his  successor,  to  be 
the  visible  head  of  the  church? 

A.  First  out  of  St.  John  xxi.  16, 17,  and 
18,  where  Christ  gave  St.  Peter  (for  a 
reward  of  his  special  faith  and  love) 
absolute  power  to  feed  and  govern  his 
whole  flock,  saying,  Feed  my  Lambs, 
feed  my  lambs,  feed  my  sheep;  therefore 
the  rest  of  the  apostles  were  his  sheep, 
and  he  their  head  or  pastor. 

Secondly,  out  of  St.  Matt.  xvi.  18,  where 
Christ  saith,  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon 
this  Rock  will  I build  my  church. 
Therefore  the  rest  of  the  apostles  were 
built  on  him;  and  hence  also  it  is,  that  in 
Scripture,  St.  Peter  is  still  named  first. 

Q.  145.  What  are  the  marks  of  the 
true  church? 

A.  Unity,  sanctity,  universality,  and  to  be 
apostolical. 

Q.  146.  What  mean  you  by  the 
church's  unity? 

A.  That  all  her  members  live  under  one 
evangelical  law,  obey  the  same  supreme 


head,  and  his  magistrates  profess  the 
same  faith,  even  to  the  last  article,  and 
use  the  same  sacraments  and  sacrifices. 

Q.  147.  How  prove  you  out  of 
Scripture  that  the  church  is  one? 

A.  1 Cor.  x.  17.  Being  many  (saith  St. 
Paul)  we  are  one  bread,  one  body,  all 
who  participate  of  one  bread. 

Q.  148.  Why  may  not  a well- 
meaning  person  be  saved  in  any 
religion? 

A.  Because  there  is  but  one  Lord,  one 
faith,  one  baptism,  Ephes.  iv.  5,  and 
without  (that  one)  faith,  it  is  impossible 
to  please  God.  Heb.  xi.  6. 

Q.  149.  What  other  reason  have 
you  for  it? 

A.  Because,  as  in  a natural  body,  that 
part  which  has  not  a due  connection  to 
the  heart  or  root,  presently  dies  for  want 
of  continuity;  so  in  the  church  (the 
mystical  body  of  Christ)  that  man  who 
has  not  a due  subordination  and 
connection  to  the  head  and  common 
councils  thereof,  (that  is,  the  Pope  and 
general  councils  from  whence  under 
Christ  we  have  our  spiritual  life  and 
motion,  as  we  are  Christians,)  must 
needs  be  dead,  nor  indeed 

can  he  be  accounted  a member  of  that 
mystical  body. 

Q.  150.  Who,  I beseech  you,  are 
those  who  are  not  to  be  accounted 
members  of  the  Church? 

A.  All  such  as  are  not  in  the  unity  of  the 
church,  by  a most  firm  belief  of  her 
doctrine,  and  due  obedience  to  her 
pastors;  as  Jews,  Turks,  Heretics,  &c. 

Q.  151.  Why  may  not  Heretics  and 
Schismatics  justly  claim  to  be  in 


12 


the  Unity  of  the  Church  and 
Members  of  Christ's  body? 

A.  Because  Catholics  can  show  to  each 
sect  of  Heretics  and  Schismatics  the 
time  they  began;  the  date  of  their 
separation  from  the  Church:  the  name  of 
the  person  or  persons  of  their  sect  who 
first  separated  themselves,  and  the 
cause  of  their  condemnation;  whilst  the 
Catholic  Church  always  was  from  the 
beginning. 

Q.  152.  What  if  a Protestant  should 
tell  you,  that  the  difference 
between  them  and  us,  are  not 
differences  in  fundamentals,  or  in 
faith,  but  in  opinion  only,  and 
therefore  do  not  exclude  them  out 
of  unity  of  the  Catholic  Church? 

A.  I should  answer,  they  contradict 
themselves;  for  they  accuse  us  of 
robbing  God  of  his  honour,  in  holding 
priestly  absolutions  from  sins;  in 
adoring  Christ's  body  and  blood,  as 
really  present  in  the  eucharist,  and 
holding  the  Pope's  supremacy  in  things 
belonging  to  the  spiritual  government  of 
the  Church,  also  the  infallibility  of  the 
Church  and  general  councils,  in 
delivering  and  defining  points  of  faith, 
which  are  no  matters  of  indifference,  but 
high  fundamentals. 

Q.  153.  How  do  you  prove  all 
obstinate  Innovators  to  be 
Heretics? 

A.  Because  they  wilfully  stand  out 
against  the  definitive  sentence  of  the 
Church  of  God,  and  submit  not  to  any 
tribunal  appointed  by  Christ  to  decide 
religious  controversies;  but  follow  their 
own  interpretation  of  the  dead  letter  of 
the  scriptures. 

Q.  154.  And  is  not  this  the  reason 
also  why  Protestants  and  all  other 


sectarians  are  so  divided  in 
religious  matters? 

A.  Yes,  it  is;  for  how  is  it  possible  that 
people  who  imagine  that  there  is  no 
person  or  tribunal,  or  even  the  Church 
of  God,  infallible,  for  expounding  the 
bible;  people,  who  expound  it  each 
according  to  his  respective  fancy; 
people,  who  have  no  control  over  the 
erroneous  interpretation  of  each  other; 
how  it  is  possible  that  such  people  would 
have  the  unity  of  faith,  in  the  bond  of 
peace;  or  that  they  be  not  tossed  to  and 
fro,  and  carried  about  with  every  wind  of 
doctrine? 

Q.  155.  Why  may  not  the  letter  of 
the  Scripture  be  a decisive  judge  of 
controversies? 

A.  Because  it  has  never  been  able  from 
it[s]  first  publication,  to  decide  any  one 
dispute;  as  the  whole  world  knows  from 
experience:  all  heretics  equally  pretend 
to  scripture  authority  in  defence  of  their 
errors  and  heresies. 

Q.  156.  How  then  can  we  ascertain 
the  truth  amidst  conflicting 
opinions? 

A.  By  the  infallible  authority,  definition, 
and  proposition  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

Q.  157.  For  what  end,  then,  was  the 
Scripture  written,  if  not  to  be  a 
decider  of  controversies? 

A.  The  writing  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
was  for  the  purpose  of  the  better 
preserving  the  revealed  will  of  God,  and 
that  by  a sensible  and  common  reading 
of  it,  without  any  critical  or  controversial 
disputes  of  words,  we  might  be  able  to 
know  that  God  is,  and  what  he  is,  and 
also  that  there  is  a heaven  and  a hell, 
rewards  for  virtue  and  punishment  for 
vice,  with  examples  of  both,  all  which  we 


13 


find  in  the  letter  of  the  Scripture,  by  a 
plain  and  ordinary  reading. 

Q.  158.  Is  the  church  we  speak  of 
visible? 

A.  She  is  and  must  be  visible  at  all  times, 
as  consisting  of  a hierarchy  of  pastors, 
governing,  teaching,  administering 
sacraments  to  the  world's  end,  and  of 
other  people  governed,  taught  and 
receiving  sacraments  at  their  hands,  all 
publicly  professing  the  same  faith,  all 
which  things  are  visible. 

Q.  159.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First,  out  of  Eph.  iv.  1,  and  12.  'Christ 
gave  some  apostles,  some  evangelists, 
some  doctors,  some  pastors,  to  the 
consummation  of  the  saints,  to  the 
edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ,  and  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  until  we  all  meet  in 
the  unity  of  faith.' 

Secondly,  out  of  St.  Matt.  v.  14,  where 
Christ  saith  of  his  church,  "You  are  the 
light  of  the  world,  a city  seated  on  a high 
mountain  cannot  be  hid." 

Q.  160.  Why  then  would  the 
Protestants  have  the  church  to  be 
invisible? 

A.  Because  we  have  convinced  them, 
that  there  were  no  Protestants  to  be  seen 
or  heard  of  in  the  world  before  Martin 
Luther. 

Q.  161.  Why  is  the  church  said  to 
be  holy,  or  to  have  sanctity? 

A.  Because  she  hath  a holy  faith,  a holy 
law,  holy  sacraments,  and  is  guided  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  to  all  truth  and  holiness. 

Q.  162.  How  else  prove  you  her 
sanctity? 

A.  Because  Christ  gave  himself  for  his 
church  that  he  might  sanctify  her, 
cleansing  her  by  the  laver  of  water  in  the 


world,  that  he  might  present  her  to 
himself  a glorious  church,  not  having 
spot  or  wrinkle,  but  that  she  might  be 
holy  and  unspotted.  Eph.  v.  26,  27. 

Q.  163.  Notwithstanding  the 
sanctity  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
are  not  some  Catholics  as  wicked 
as  Protestants? 

A.  Yes,  verily,  and  more  wicked,  for 
where  sanctity  is  less,  their  sacrilege 
cannot  be  so  great.  No  man  could  damn 
his  own  posterity,  but  he  that  had 
original  justice  to  lose:  nor  any  man  to 
betray  Christ,  but  he  that  had  eaten  at 
his  table.  Protestants  have  not  a holy 
faith,  such  sacraments,  nor  a holy 
church  to  abuse,  as  Catholics  have,  and 
therefore  no  wonder,  if  some  Catholics 
be  worse  than  any  Protestants;  yet 
Catholics  have  some  saints,  but 
Protestants  have  none. 

Q.  164.  Is  the  church  infallible? 

A.  She  is,  and  therefore  to  be  believed, 
and  all  men  may  rest  securely  on  her 
judgment. 

Q.  165.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First,  because  she  is  the  pillar  and 
ground  of  truth  1 Tim.  iii.  15. 

Secondly,  out  of  St.  Matt.  xvi.  18,  where 
Christ  saith,  "Upon  this  Rock  will  I build 
my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall 
not  prevail  against  her." 

Thirdly,  out  of  St.  John,  xiv.  26.  But  the 
Paraclete,  (saith  he,)  the  Holy  Ghost, 
shall  teach  you  all  things  whatsoever  I 
shall  say  to  you.  And  xvi.  13.  But  when 
the  Spirit  of  truth  cometh,  he  shall  teach 
you  all  truth. 

Q.  166.  How  declare  you  that  the 
definitions  of  a council  perfectly 
ecumenical,  that  is,  a general 


14 


council  approved  by  the  Pope,  are 
infallible  in  matters  of  faith? 

A.  Because  such  a council  is  the  church 
representative,  and  has  the  same 
infallibility  that  the  church  spread  over 
the  world  hath. 

Q.  167.  What  other  reason  have 
you? 

A.  Because  of  the  definitions  of  such  a 
council  are  the  dictates  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  according  to  that  of  the  apostles, 
deciding  in  council,  it  hath  seemed  good 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  Acts  xv.  28. 

Q.  168.  What  think  you  then  of 
such  as  accuse  the  church  of 
errors  in  faith  and  idolatry? 

A.  Truly  I think  them  to  be  Heretics  or 
Infidels,  for  our  Lord  saith,  He  that  will 
not  hear  the  church  let  him  be  unto  thee 
as  a heathen  and  a publican,  St.  Matt, 
xviii.  17. 

Q.  169.  Is  not  the  church  at  least 
too  severe  in  its  censures  and 
excommunications  against 
sectaries? 

A.  No,  she  is  very  reasonable  and 
charitable  in  them  for  vicious, 
passionate,  and  self-interested  men 
some  times  are  brought  to  reason  for 
fear  of  punishment  and  are  forced  to 
their  own  good,  when  no  authority 
ordained  by  Christ  is  able  to  persuade 
them  to  it. 

Q.  170.  What  understood  you  by 
the  word  catholic,  or  by  the 
universality  of  the  church? 

A.  I understand  the  church  is  universal, 
both  for  time  and  place. 

Q.  171.  How  for  time? 


A.  Because  she  hath  been  from  Christ  to 
this  time,  and  shall  be  from  thence  to 
the  end  of  the  world. 

Q.  172.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  St.  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  Going 
therefore  (saith  our  Lord)  teach  ye  all 
nations,  &c.  and  behold  I am  with  you 
all  days,  even  to  the  consummation  of 
the  world. 

Q.  173.  What  mean  you  by  the 
universality  of  place? 

A.  First,  out  of  St.  Matt,  above  cited, 
Teach  all  nations. 

Secondly  out  of  Psalm  lxxxv.  9.  All 
Nations,  whatsoever  thou  hast  made, 
shall  come  and  adore  before  thee,  O 
Lord. 

Thirdly,  out  of  Apoc.  vii.  9,  where  we 
read,  that  the  church  shall  be  gathered 
out  of  all  nations,  people,  tribes,  and 
tongues. 

Q.  174.  Why  do  we  call  the  church 
the  Roman  Church? 

A.  Because,  since  the  transition  of  St. 
Peter's  chair  from  Antioch  to  Rome,  the 
particular  Roman  Church  has  been  head 
of  all  the  churches,  and  to  her  the 
primacy  has  been  affixed. 

Q.  175.  What  is  the  rule  by  which 
the  church  preserves  entire  the 
deposit  of  Faith  and  confounds  all 
sectaries? 

A.  Apostolical  traditions,  or  receipt  of 
doctrine  by  hand  to  hand  from  Christ 
and  his  apostles. 

Q.  176.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Rom.  vi.  17.  "Therefore  I 
beseech  you,  brethren  (saith  St.  Paul) 
mark  them  which  make  dissensions  and 
scandals,  contrary  to  the  doctrine  which 


15 


you  have  learned,  and  avoid  them,  for 
such  do  not  serve  Christ  our  Lord." 

Q.  177.  What  other  proofs  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  St.  Paul,  saying,  "But  although 
we  or  an  angel  from  heaven  evangelize 
to  you,  besides  that  which  we  have 
evangelized  to  you,  be  he  anathema,  or 
besides,  what  you  have  received  be  he 
anathema."  Gal.  i.  8,  9. 

Q.  178.  Can  the  church  err  in  faith, 
standing  to  this  rule,  and 
admitting  nothing  for  faith,  but 
what  is  consented  by  the  whole 
church  to  have  been  so  received? 

A.  She  cannot,  otherwise  the  whole 
church  must  there  conspire  in  a 
notorious  he,  to  damn  herself  and  her 
posterity,  or  else  she  must  be  ignorant 
what  hath  been  taught  for  her  faith  by 
the  church  of  the  precedent  age,  which 
are  both  natural  impossibilities. 

Q.  179.  How  prove  you  these  to  be 
impossibilities  by  nature? 

A.  By  the  constancy  and  immutability  of 
contingent  causes,  whose  particulars 
may  be  defective,  but  the  universals 
cannot. 

Q.  180.  Explain  that  a little. 

A.  Because  one  man  or  two  or  three  may 
be  born  but  with  one  arm,  or  one  eye 
only,  through  defect  of  their  particular 
causes;  but  that  all  nature  should  fail  at 
once,  and  all  men  be  so  born,  is  totally 
impossible  in  nature;  in  like  manner, 
one  man  or  two  may  conspire  in 
palpable  lies  to  damn  themselves  and 
their  posterity,  or  be  deceived  in  what 
hath  been  taught  them  for  faith,  from 
their  very  cradles;  but  that  the  whole 
church  should  so  far  break  with  the 
nature  of  man  (which  is  reason)  to 


conspire  in  such  a lie,  or  to  be  so 
mistaken,  is  as  impossible  in  nature,  as 
it  is  for  men  to  be  no  men. 

Q.  181.  May  some  errors  have  been 
received  for  faith,  and  crept 
insensibly  over  the  whole  church, 
no  man  perceiving  or  taking  notice 
of  them? 

A.  No,  that  is  as  impossible  as  that  the 
plague  or  burning  fever  should  infect  or 
spread  itself  over  a whole  kingdom  for 
many  years,  no  man  perceiving  it,  or 
seeking  to  prevent  it;  for  nothing  causes 
greater  notice  to  be  taken,  than  any 
public  or  notorious  change  in  matters  of 
religion. 

Q.  182.  May  not  the  power  of 
temporal  princes,  or  the  over 
prevalency  of  human  wit  and 
reason,  have  introduced  errors 
into  the  church? 

A.  Neither  is  that  possible,  seeing  we  are 
not  regulated  in  things  which  are  of 
faith,  either  by  power,  or  any  strength  of 
reason,  but  by  the  rule  of  apostolical 
tradition,  and  by  inquiring  of  the  whole 
church  of  every  age,  what  hath  been 
taught  by  our  forefathers,  from  Christ 
and  his  apostles. 

Q.  183.  Was  not  the  Millenary 
heresy  an  apostolical  tradition? 

A.  No,  it  was  not;  for  there  is  no 
assurance  or  consent  among  those  who 
write  of  it,  that  it  was  ever  preached  or 
delivered  by  the  apostles. 

Q.  184.  Did  not  St.  Austin  and 
Innocentius,  with  their  councils, 
hold  the  communion  of  children  a 
thing  necessary  to  their  salvation? 

A.  They  speak  not  of  sacramental 
communion,  as  is  evident  to  all  who 
have  read  their  works,  but  of  the  effect 


16 


of  it,  that  is,  of  their  incorporation  into 
the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  which  is 
made  in  baptism,  and  this  only  they 
affirmed  to  be  necessary  to  their 
salvation. 

Q.  185.  At  least  do  not  heretics  say 
and  aver,  that  the  church  hath 
apostatized  and  erred  in  faith? 

A.  They  do  indeed,  but  it  will  not  serve 
their  turn  barely  to  say  it,  unless  they 
were  also  able  to  prove  it,  (which  they 
neither  are  or  will  be)  by  evident  and 
undeniable  proofs. 

Q.  186.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First,  because  that  presumption  and 
possession  of  her  integrity  and 
infallibility  is  on  the  church's  side;  and 
therefore  ought  not  to  be  yielded  up, 
without  clear  evidence  of  her 
prevarication. 

Secondly,  because  he  that  accuses  his 
neighbour's  wife  of  adultery,  without 
convincing  proof  thereof,  is  not  to  be 
hearkened  unto,  but  to  be  hated  by  all 
good  men,  as  a most  infamous 
slanderer;  much  more  ought  they  who 
shall  accuse  the  church,  the  spouse  of 
Christ,  of  errors  and  apostasy,  unless 
their  proofs  be  evident  and  undeniable, 
to  be  detested  as  blasphemous  heretics. 

Thirdly,  because  if  less  than  manifest 
and  convincing  evidence  be  sufficient  to 
prove  matters  of  this  high  nature,  it  is 
not  impossible  but  every  false  tongue 
shall  set  dissensions  between  man  and 
wife,  and  stir  up  the  most  faithful 
subjects  in  the  world  to  a rebellion 
against  their  princes,  both  spiritual  and 
temporal. 

Q.  187.  What  other  reason  have 
you  yet,  why  the  church  and  law  of 
Christ  may  not  fail  and  be  utterly 
extinguished? 


A.  Because  the  causes  of  religion  (to  wit, 
the  hope  of  good,  and  fear  of  evil  from 
God)  are  universal  and  necessary, 
always  knocking  at  men's  hearts,  and 
putting  them  in  mind  of  some  good  or 
other,  and  therefore  must  needs  have 
perpetual  and  necessary  effects,  which 
in  such  as  are  convinced  that  Christ  is 
God,  can  be  no  other  than  the  faith, 
hope  and  love  of  Christ,  and  the 
observance  of  his  law,  and  that  for  ever, 
speaking  of  the  whole  church,  although 
particular  men  may  err  and  fall  away. 

Q.  188.  What  is  it  for  the  church  to 
be  apostolical? 

A.  To  have  been  begun  and  propagated 
by  the  apostles,  and  to  have  a succession 
of  pastors,  and  doctrines  from  them. 

Q.  189.  What  means  the 
communion  of  saints? 

A.  It  means  first  that  the  faithful  do  all 
communicate  in  the  same  faith  and 
sacraments,  in  the  same  sacrifice,  and 
also  in  the  merits  of  one  another. 

Q.  190.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  1 Cor.  xii.  26.  And  if  one 
member  suffer  any  thing,  all  the 
members  suffer  with  it;  or  if  one 
member  do  glory,  all  the  members 
rejoice  with  it,  you  are  the  body  of 
Christ,  and  members  of  a member. 

Secondly,  It  means  that  the  faithful  on 
earth  communicate  with  the  angels  and 
the  saints  in  heaven;  we  by  praising  and 
praying  to  them,  they  by  praying  for  us. 

Q.  191.  How  do  you  prove  this 
communion? 

A.  Out  of  Luke  xv.  10.  There  is  joy  before 
the  angels  of  God  upon  one  sinner  that 
doth  penance.  And  out  of  1 John  i.  3, 
That  you  also  may  have  fellowship  with 


17 


us,  and  our  fellowship  may  be  with  the 
Father  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 

Q.  192.  How  prove  you  that  the 
saints  have  any  power  to  do  us 
good? 

A.  Out  of  Apoc.  ii.  26,  27,  where  Christ 
hath  promised  them  power  over  us:  to 
him,  said  he,  that  shall  overcome,  and 
keep  my  works  to  the  end,  to  him  will  I 
give  power  over  nations,  and  he  shall 
rule  them  with  an  iron  rod. 

Q.  193.  How  prove  you  that  it  is 
lawful  to  pray  to  angels? 

A.  Out  of  Apoc.  i.  4,  where  St.  John  did 
it:  Grace  (saith  he)  to  you,  and  peace 
from  him  that  is,  that  was,  and  that  shall 
come,  and  from  the  seven  spirits  that  are 
in  the  sight  of  his  throne. 

Q.  194.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  Apoc.  viii.  4,  where  we  read, 
that  they  present  the  church's  prayers  to 
God.  The  smoke  of  the  incense  of  the 
prayers  of  the  saints  ascend  from  the 
hand  of  the  angel  before  God. 

Q.  195.  How  prove  you  that  we  may 
pray  to  saints? 

A.  Out  of  Gen.  xlvii,  16,  where  Jacob 
taught  his  children  to  do  it,  saying,  And 
let  my  name  be  invocated  upon  them, 
the  names  also  of  my  fathers,  Abraham 
and  Isaac.  How  prove  you  that  they  pray 
for  us? 

A.  Out  of  Apoc.  v.  8.  The  twenty-four 
elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having 
every  one  harps,  and  vials  full  of  odours, 
which  are  the  prayers  of  the  saints. 

Q.  196.  Is  it  no  dishonour  to  God, 
for  us  to  pray  to  saints  to  pray  for 
us? 


A.  No,  it  is  not,  nor  yet  to  beg  it  of  men; 
for  St.  Paul  did  it:  We  hope  (saith  he) 
that  God  will  deliver  us,  you  also  helping 
in  prayer  for  us.  2 Cor.  i.  11. 

The  Tenth  Article 

Q.  197.  WHAT  is  the  tenth  article? 

A.  The  forgiveness  of  sins. 

Q.  198.  What  do  you  understand  by 
this? 

A.  I understand  that  God  is  both  able 
and  willing  to  forgive  our  sins,  if  we  be 
heartily  sorry  for  them,  and  confess 
them;  and  have  given  power  to  his 
church  to  remit  them  by  baptism  and 
penance. 

Q.  199.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  ix.  8,  where  it  is  recorded 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  the  multitude 
glorified  God,  who  hath  given  such 
power  unto  man,  as  to  forgive  sins, 
(Christ  having  before  proved  the  said 
power  by  a miracle)  ver.  6,  7. 

Q.  200.  Is  any  sin  so  great  that  God 
cannot  forgive  it? 

A.  No  there  is  not;  for  his  mercy  is  far 
above  our  malice. 

Q.  201.  Can  any  one  mortal  sin  be 
remitted  without  the  rest? 

A.  It  cannot,  because  the  remission  of 
mortal  sin  is  a renewing  of  friendship 
with  God  by  his  grace,  which  can  never 
be  effected,  so  long  as  there  remains  in 
us  any  mortal  sin. 

Q.  202.  Can  we  have  absolute 
certainty,  that  our  sins  are 
forgiven  us? 

A.  Without  special  revelation  we  cannot: 
I am  not  guilty  in  conscience  (saith  St. 


18 


Paul)  of  any  thing,  but  herein  I am  not 
justified,  l Cor.  iv.  4. 

Q.  203.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Because  a man  knows  not  whether  he 
be  worthy  of  love  or  hatred.  Eccl.  i.  9. 

Q.  204.  Can  we  be  certain  of  our 
final  perseverance? 

A.  Not  without  special  revelation,  and 
therefore  St.  Paul  said,  I chastise  my 
body  and  bring  it  into  subjection,  lest 
when  I preach  to  others  I myself  become 
a reprobate,  1 Cor.  ix.  27,  and  Phil.  ii.  12. 
He  exhorts,  saying,  with  fear  and 
trembling,  work  out  your  salvation. 

Q.  205.  How  then  shall  we  have 
peace  of  conscience? 

A.  Because  we  may  have  moral  certainty 
and  a most  lively  hope,  that  our  sins  are 
forgiven  by  us  by  the  due  use  of  the 
sacraments,  which  is  enough  for  our 
peace. 

The  Eleventh  Article 

Q.  206.  WHAT  is  the  eleventh 
article? 

A.  The  resurrection  of  the  flesh. 

Q.  207.  What  means  this  article? 

A.  It  means  that  these  very  bodies  in 
which  we  now  live,  shall  at  the  day  of 
judgment  be  all  raised  up  from  death  to 
life. 

Q.  208.  By  what  means  shall  this 
be  done? 

A.  By  the  omnipotent  command  of  God, 
and  the  ministry  of  angels. 

Q.  209.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  1 Thess.  iv.  16.  For  our  Lord  in 
commandment,  and  in  the  voice  of  an 


archangel,  and  in  the  trumpet  of  God, 
will  descend  from  heaven,  and  the  dead 
that  are  in  Christ  shall  rise  again. 

Q.  210.  Shall  the  same  bodies  rise 
again? 

A.  The  same  in  substance,  though 
different  in  qualities. 

Q.  211.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Job  xix.  25,  26,  27.  For  I know 
that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  in  the  last 
day  I shall  rise  out  of  the  earth,  and  shall 
be  compassed  again  with  my  skin,  and 
in  my  flesh  I shall  see  God,  whom  I 
myself  shall  see,  and  mine  eyes  shall 
behold,  and  not  another. 

Q.  212.  What  shall  be  the  qualities 
or  doweries  of  a glorified  body? 

A.  Impassability,  agility,  clarity, 
subtility. 

Q.  213.  How  do  you  prove  its 
impassability,  or  incorruptibility? 

A.  Out  of  1 Cor.  xv.  53.  For  this 
corruptible  must  put  on  incorruption, 
and  this  mortal  must  put  on 
immortality. 

Q.  214.  How  prove  you  its  agility? 

A.  Out  of  the  same  chapter,  ver.  43,  44. 

It  is  sown  in  infirmity,  it  shall  rise  in 
power;  it  is  sown  a natural  body,  but  it 
shall  rise  in  a spiritual  body,  (that  is,  in 
motion,  and  some  operations  equal  to  a 
spirit;)  which  also  proves  its  subtility. 

Q.  215.  How  prove  you  it  clarity? 

A.  Out  of  the  same  chapter,  ver.  24  "For 
star  (said  he)  differs  from  star  in  glory, 
so  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead." 
And  ver.  43.  "It  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it 
shall  rise  in  glory." 


19 


Q.  216.  In  what  space  of  time  shall 
the  dead  rise,  and  the  elect  be  thus 
changed? 

A.  "In  a moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye,"  1 Cor.  xv,  52. 

Q.  217.  At  what  age  and  stature 
shall  men  rise? 

A.  At  a perfect  age,  which  is  thirty-three, 
and  in  that  stature  which  they  should 
have  had  at  a perfect  age,  without 
deformity  by  defect  or  excess. 

Q.  218.  How  prove  you  this? 

A.  Out  of  Ephes.  iv.  13.  "The  church  shall 
last  until  we  all  meet  into  a perfect  may, 
into  the  measure  of  the  age  of  the 
fulness  of  Christ." 

Q.  219.  What  example  have  you  in 
nature  for  the  resurrection? 

A.  A grain  of  corn,  which  first  rots  in  the 
earth  and  then  springs  up  and  lives 
again. 

Q.  220.  What  benefit  have  we  by 
the  knowledge  of  the  resurrection? 

A.  It  emboldens  us  to  suffer  persecution 
and  death  itself,  in  hope  of  future  glory, 
according  to  that  of  St.  Paul:  "For 
sufferings  of  these  times  are  not 
comparable  to  that  of  future  glory, 
which  be  revealed  in  us:"  Rom.  viii.  18. 

The  Twelfth  Article 

Q.  221.  WHAT  is  the  twelfth 
article? 

A.  And  life  everlasting. 

Q.  222.  Why  is  this  the  last  article? 

A.  Because  everlasting  life  is  the  last  end 
of  man,  and  the  last  reward  we  expect  by 
faith. 


Q.  223.  What  understand  you  by 
this  article? 

A.  I understand  that  such  as  keep  the 
commandments,  and  die  in  the  state  of 
grace,  shall  live  with  God  in  bliss 
forever. 

Q.  224.  How  prove  you  that 
keeping  the  commandments  is  of 
necessity  for  obtaining  it? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  xix.  17,  where  Christ  said 
to  the  young  man,  asking  what  he 
should  do  to  obtain  it,  "If  thou  wilt  enter 
into  life,  keep  the  commandments." 

Q.  225.  Is  everlasting  life  given  as  a 
reward  of  our  good  works? 

A.  It  is,  according  to  Rom.  ii.  6,  7.  "God 
will  render  to  every  one  according  to  his 
works,  to  them  truly,  that  according  to 
patience  in  good  works,  seek  glory  and 
honour,  and  incorruption  life 
everlasting"  &c. 

Q.  226.  Were  all  men  created  for 
everlasting  life? 

A.  They  were,  for  God  "would  have  all 
men  to  be  saved,"  1 Tim.  ii.  4.  "He 
willeth  not  the  death  of  any  sinner,  but 
rather  that  he  be  converted  and  live." 
Ezek.  xxxiii.  11. 

Q.  227.  Why  then  are  many 
damned? 

A.  By  reason  of  their  own  wilful 
transgression  of  God's  law,  and  final 
impenitence. 

Q.  228.  How  prove  you  that  man  is 
the  free  cause  of  his  own  sin  and 
damnation? 

A.  First  out  of  Job  xi.  23.  "God  (saith  he) 
hath  given  him  place  for  penance,  but  he 
abuseth  it  unto  pride." 


20 


Secondly,  out  of  Hos.  xiii.  9.  "The 
perdition  is  from  thyself,  O Israel;  in  me 
only  is  thy  aid." 

Thirdly,  out  of  Rom.  ii.  4.  "The  benignity 
of  God  calls  thee  to  repentance,  but  thou 
heapest  to  thyself  wrath  and 
indignation,  according  to  thy  own 
impenitent  heart." 

Q.  229.  In  what  consists 
everlasting  life? 

A.  In  the  clear  vision  and  fruition  of 
God,  according  to  that  of  our  Saviour,  in 
John  xvii.  3.  "This  is  the  life  everlasting, 
that  they  know  thee  the  only  true  God, 
and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent." 

Q.  230.  Shall  we  see  nothing  in 
Heaven  but  God? 

A.  Yes,  all  the  attributes  and  perfections 
of  God,  and  in  him  also,  as  in  a mirror  or 


looking  glass,  the  nature  and  perfections 
of  all  creatures;  for  he  contains  all  things 
in  himself  in  the  most  eminent  manner. 

Q.  231.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  the  apostle,  saying,  "from 
whom  all  things  by  whom  all  things,  and 
in  whom  all  things."  Rom  xi.  36. 

Q.  232.  What  effect  will  follow  out 
the  clear  vision  and  fruition  of 
God? 

A.  A divine  love,  steadfast  possession 
and  ineffable  joy;  and  out  of  that  praise, 
jubilation,  and  thanksgiving  for  ever. 

Q.  233.  What  means  the  word 
Amen? 

A.  It  means  that  the  whole  creed  is 
divine  truth,  and  therefore  we  most 
heartily  assent  to  it. 


Chapter  4. 

Hope  and  Prayer  Explained 


Q.  234.  WHAT  is  Hope? 

A.  It  is  a virtue  infused  by  God  into  the 
soul,  by  which  we  have  a confident 
expectation  of  glory  to  be  obtained  by 
the  grace  and  merits  of  Christ,  and  our 
own  merits  proceeding  from  his  grace. 

Q.  235.  On  what  is  the  confidence 
chiefly  grounded? 

A.  On  the  merits  and  promises  of  Christ, 
who  hath  promised  glory  to  such  as 
hope  in  him,  and  do  his  works,  as  also 
grace  whereby  to  do  them. 

Q.  236.  Are  our  good  works  then 
meritorious  of  a reward  of  glory? 


A.  As  proceeding  from  the  grace  of 
Christ,  and  built  upon  his  promises,  they 
are. 

Q.  237.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First,  out  of  Mark  ix.  14.  "For 
whosoever  shall  give  you  to  drink  a cup 
of  water  in  my  name  because  you  are 
Christ's,  Amen,  I say  to  you,  he  shall  not 
lose  his  reward." 

Secondly,  out  of  1 Cor.  iii.  8.  "And  every 
one  shall  receive  his  own  reward, 
according  to  his  own  labour,  for  we  are 
God's  coadjutors." 


21 


Thirdly,  out  of  Matt.  v.  n.  "Blessed  are 
ye  (saith  our  Lord)  when  they  shall 
revile  and  persecute  you;  for  very  great 
is  your  reward  in  heaven." 

Q.  238.  Is  it  lawful  for  us  to  do 
good  works  in  the  hope  of  a 
reward? 

A.  Not  only  lawful  but  laudable, 
according  to  that,  I "have  inclined  by 
heart,  to  do  thy  justifications  for  ever, 
for  a reward."  Psalm  cxviii.  12. 

Q.  239.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  1 John  iii.  22.  "Whatsoever 
(saith  he)  we  shall  ask  of  God,  we  shall 
receive  of  him,  because  we  keep  his 
commandments,  and  do  those  things 
that  are  pleasing  before  him." 

Q.  240.  How  declare  you  the 
necessity  of  hope? 

A.  Because  it  produces  in  us  obedience 
to  the  law  of  God,  as  also  a willingness  to 
suffer  for  his  sake,  and  final 
perseverance. 

Q.  241.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Job  xiii.  15.  "Although  he  kill 
me,  yet  will  I hope  in  him."  And  Psalm 
lv.  5.  "In  God  have  I hoped,  I will  not 
fear  what  flesh  can  do  unto  me." 

It  is  according  to  the  Psalmist,  "Him 
that  hopeth  in  our  Lord,  merely  shall 
encompass."  Psalm  xxxi.  10.  And,  "Our 
Lord  is  well  pleased  in  them  that  hope  in 
his  mercy."  Psalm  cxlvi.  11. 

Q.  242.  What  other  good  doth 
Hope? 

A.  It  moves  us  to  devout  and  humble 
prayer. 

Q.  243.  What  is  prayer? 


A.  It  is  the  lifting  up  of  the  mind  to  God, 
by  which  we  beg  for  good  things  and  to 
be  free  from  evils,  or  by  which  we  bless 
and  praise  God. 

Q.  244.  What  are  the  conditions  of 
good  prayer? 

A.  That  it  may  be  made  with  reverence, 
attention,  humility,  and  perseverance. 

Q.  245.  What  vices  are  opposite  to 
hope? 

A.  Despair  and  presumption. 

Q.  246.  What  is  despair? 

A.  It  is  a diffidence  in  the  mercy  of  God, 
and  merits  of  Christ,  even  to  death. 

Q.  247.  What  is  presumption? 

A.  It  is  a foolish  and  desperate 
confidence  of  salvation,  without 
endeavouring  to  live  well  or  keep  the 
commandments. 

Q.  248.  How  is  the  despair  the 
cause  of  sin? 

A.  Because  despairing  men  are  wont  to 
say,  if  I shall  be  damned,  I shall  be 
damned,  and  so  use  no  endeavour  to  do 
good  or  avoid  evil. 

Q.  249.  How  is  presumption  the 
cause  of  sin? 

A.  Because  presumptuous  men  used  to 
say,  God  is  merciful  and  will  forgive  our 
sins,  how  great  soever,  and  at  what  time 
soever,  we  do  penance;  and  out  of  this 
take  liberty  to  sin. 

Q.  250.  How  must  our  hope  be 
balanced  between  these  two 
extremes? 

A.  By  a filial  fear,  and  an  humble 
distrust  of  our  own  works,  as  they  are 
ours. 


22 


Q.  251.  Is  prayer  good  against  both 
these? 

A.  It  is,  according  to  that  of  Luke  xxii. 

40,  "pray  ye  that  so  ye  may  not  fall  into 
temptation." 

Q.  252.  For  what  else  availeth 
prayer? 

A.  For  the  avoiding  of  evils  and  the 
obtaining  all  benefits. 

Q.  253.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  John  xv  23.  "Whatsoever  (saith 
our  Saviour)  ye  shall  ask  my  Father  in 
my  name,  he  will  give  it  you."  And  Luke 
xi.  9.  "Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  you,"  &c. 

Q.  254.  Is  it  lawful  to  pray  in  an 
unknown  tongue? 

A.  It  is,  "for  he  that  speaks  in  a tongue 
(unknown)  speaks  not  to  men  but  to 
God."  1 Cor.  xiv.  2.  And  a petition  has 
the  same  force  if  it  be  understood  by 
him  that  is  petitioned,  whether  the 
petitioner  understood  it  or  not. 

Q.  255.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  the  same  chap.  ver.  16, 17, 
where  Paul  saith,  "but  if  thou  bless  in 
spirit,  (that  is  in  a tongue  not  known)  he 
that  supplieth  the  place  of  the  vulgar, 
how  shall  he  say  Amen,  &c.  thou  indeed 
givest  thanks  well,  but  the  other  is  not 
edified."  You  see  in  itself  the  thing  is 
good,  for  he  gives  thanks  well. 

Q.  256.  What  means  the  apostle, 
when  he  exhorts  us  to  pray 
always?  Thess.  v.  17. 

A.  He  means  we  should  daily  spend 
some  time  to  prayer,  according  to  James 
v.  16.  "Pray  for  one  another  that  you  may 
be  saved,  for  the  continual  prayer  of  a 
just  man  availeth  much." 


Q.  257.  Is  it  possible  to  pray 
always? 

A.  In  some  sense  it  is:  namely,  by 
offering  up  all  our  actions  to  God's 
honour. 

Q.  258.  In  what  place  is  prayer 
best? 

A.  In  churches:  because  these  are  places 
consecrated  and  devoted  to  prayer,  and 
there  our  prayers  are  elevated  by  the 
peculiar  presence  of  God,  and  his  special 
assistance  besought  by  the  Church's 
pastors  in  the  consecration  of  those 
places. 

Q.  259.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Matt,  xviii.  20.  "Where  there 
are  two  or  three  gathered  together  in  my 
name  (saith  the  Lord)  there  I am  in  the 
midst  of  them." 

Q.  260.  How  prove  you  that 
material  churches  are  of  God's 
appointment? 

A.  First,  Because  God  commanded 
Solomon  to  build  him  a temple,  and 
dedicate  it  to  his  service.  2 Paral  vii.  12. 

Secondly,  out  of  Luke  xix.  46,  where 
Christ  calls  the  material  temple  his 
house,  casing  the  buyers  and  sellers  out 
of  it.  "My  house,  (saith  he)  is  the  house 
of  prayer,  but  you  have  made  it  a den  of 
thieves." 

Thirdly,  out  of  Luke  xviii.  10,  where  the 
publican  "ascended  to  the  temple  to 
pray,  and  descended  into  his  house 
justified." 

Q.  261.  How  do  you  prove  it  lawful 
to  dedicate  of  consecrate  material 
temples? 

A.  Out  of  Paralip.  above  cited,  chap.  7, 
and  out  of  John  x.  22,  where  it  is 
recorded  that  Christ  himself  kept  the 


23 


dedication  of  the  temple  in  Jerusalem, 
instituted  by  Judas  Maccabseus,  l Mac. 
iv.  56,  59- 

Q.  262.  How  do  you  prove  it  lawful 
to  adorn  the  churches  with 
tapestry,  pictures,  and  the  like? 

A.  Out  of  Mark,  xiv.  15,  where  Christ 
commanded  his  last  supper  to  be 
prepared  in  a great  chamber  adorned. 

Q.  263.  What  proof  have  you  for 
the  order  and  number  of  the 
canonical  hours? 

A.  For  Matins,  Lauds,  and  Prime,  that  of 
Psalm  v.  4 "Early  in  the  morning  will  I 
stand  up  to  thee,  early  in  the  morning 
wilt  thou  hear  my  voice." 

Q.  264.  What  for  the  third,  sixth 
and  ninth  hours? 

A.  For  the  third  out  of  Acts  ii.  16.  "At  the 
third  hour  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  on 
the  Apostles."  For  the  sixth,  out  of  Acts 
x.  9.  "Peter  and  John  went  up  into  the 
higher  part  to  pray  about  the  sixth 
hour:"  and  for  the  ninth,  out  of  Acts  iii. 

1.  "And  at  the  ninth  hour 

Peter  and  John  went  up  into  the  temple 
to  pray." 

Q.  265.  What  for  the  Even-song 
and  Compline? 

A.  That  of  the  Psalmist,  "Morning  and 
evening,  will  I declare  the  works  of  our 


Lord,"  Psalm  liv.  18.  and  again,  "lifting 
up  of  my  hands  is  as  an  evening 
sacrifice,"  cxli  2. 

Q.  266.  Is  it  good  to  use  outward 
ceremonies  in  a time  of  prayer,  as 
kneeling,  knocking  the  breast,  and 
such  like? 

A.  It  is,  for  they  declare  the  inward 
reverence  and  devotion  of  the  heart;  and 
Christ  himself  prostrated,  when  he 
prayed  in  the  garden,  Matt.  xxvi.  39. 

And  the  poor  publican  beat  his  breast, 
and  cast  down  his  eyes  in  that  prayer  by 
which  he  merited  to  descend  justified, 
Luke  xviii.  13, 14. 

Q.  267.  Why  is  the  morning  so  fit  a 
time  for  prayer? 

A.  To  open  the  windows  of  the  soul  to 
the  light  of  divine  grace  and  offer  up  the 
works  of  the  whole  day  to  God's  honour. 

Q.  268.  Why  is  the  evening  also? 

A.  To  shut  the  windows  of  the  soul 
against  the  darkness  of  sin,  and  the 
illusions  of  the  devil;  as  also  to  render 
thanks  for  all  the  benefits  of  the  day 
past. 

Q.  269.  What  things  ought  we  to 
pray  for? 

A.  For  all  good  things  both  spiritual  and 
temporal,  and  to  be  freed  from  evil;  for 
so  our  Lord  bath  taught  us  by  his  prayer. 


Chapter  5. 

The  Lord’s  Prayer  Expounded 


Q.  270.  WHAT  is  the  Pater  Noster? 

A.  It  is  the  most  holy  prayer,  that  ever 
was. 


Q.  271.  Who  made  it? 

A.  Christ  our  Lord,  the  eternal  wisdom 
of  his  Father,  Matt.  vi.  9. 


24 


Q.  272.  Why  did  he  make  it? 

A.  To  teach  us  a set  form  of  prayer,  and 
how  we  ought  to  pray. 

Q.  273.  Why  did  he  make  it  in  so 
short  and  plain  a manner? 

A.  That  all  persons  might  be  able  to 
understand  and  practise  it. 

Q.  274.  What  doth  it  contain? 

A.  All  those  chief  things  which  we  can 
ask  or  hope  for  of  God. 

Q.  275.  How  many  petitions  does  it 
contain? 

A.  Seven. 

Q.  276.  What  understand  you  by 
these  words,  which  are  prefixed  to 
the  petition,  Our  Father  who  art  in 
Heaven? 

A.  I understand  that  God  is  our  Father, 
both  by  creation  and  by  adoption:  and  if 
we  be  in  the  state  of  grace,  we  may 
confidently  come  to  him,  and  beg  all 
blessings  of  him. 

Q.  277.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  1 John  iii.  1.  "See  what  manner 
of  charity  the  Father  hath  given  us,  that 
we  should  be  named,  and  be  the  sons  of 
God." 

Q.  278.  Why  do  you  say,  our 
Father,  and  not  my  Father? 

A.  Because  God  is  the  common  Father  of 
all,  and  all  good  Christians  must  pray  for 
one  another,  according  to  the  article  in 
the  Creed.  "I  believe  in  the  communion 
of  saints." 

Q.  279.  What  understand  you  by 
the  words,  Who  art  in  heaven? 

A.  I understand  that  God  who  fills 
heaven  and  earth,  and  is  in  all  things, 


times,  and  places,  is  in  heaven  in  a 
peculiar  manner,  declaring  and 
manifesting  his  glory  to  the  blessed;  and 
therefore  when  we  pray,  we  must  lift  up 
our  minds  to  him,  and  keep  them  fixed 
upon  heavenly  things. 

Q.  280.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Jer.  xlviii.  10.  "Cursed  be  he 
that  doth  the  word  of  God  negligently." 

The  First  Petition 

Q.  281.  WHAT  is  the  first  petition? 

A.  Hallowed  be  thy  name. 

Q.  282.  What  do  we  beg  by  this? 

A.  That  God  may  be  known  by  the  whole 
world,  and  that  he  may  be  worthily 
praised,  served,  and  honoured  by  all  his 
creatures,  which  cannot  be  effected  but 
by  his  grace. 

Q.  283.  Who  are  these  that  say  this 
petition  ill? 

A.  Such  as  dishonour  the  name  of  God 
by  blaspheming,  swearing,  lying, 
cursing,  and  scurrilous  disclosures. 

The  Second  Petition 

Q.  284.  WHAT  is  the  second 
petition? 

A.  Thy  kingdom  come. 

Q.  285.  What  do  we  beg  of  God  by 
this  petition? 

A.  We  beg,  that  our  miseries  and 
afflictions  in  this  life  may  be  such,  as 
that  we  may  be  made  partakers  of  his 
joyful  and  heavenly  kingdom  hereafter. 

Q.  286.  What  else  do  we  beg? 

That  Christ  may  reign  in  us  in  this  life  by 
grace,  and  in  the  next  by  glory, 
presenting  us  a kingdom  to  his  Father. 


25 


Q.  287.  Who  say  this  petition  ill? 

A.  Such  as  are  willing  slaves  to  sin,  and 
to  the  devil. 

The  Third  Petition 

Q.  288.  WHAT  is  the  third 
petition? 

A.  Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven. 

Q.  289.  What  do  we  beg  by  this? 

A.  That  God  would  enable  us  by  his  holy 
grace  to  keep  his  commandments,  and 
obey  his  will  in  all  things. 

Q.  290.  What  mean  you  by  the 
words,  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven? 

A.  We  beg  by  those,  that  we  may  be  as 
ready  and  willing  to  do  the  will  of  God 
on  earth,  as  the  blessed  saints  and 
angels  are  in  heaven. 

The  Fourth  Petition 

Q.  291.  WHAT  is  the  fourth 
petition? 

A.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread. 

Q.  292.  What  do  we  beg  by  this? 

A.  All  food  and  nourishment  for  our 
souls  and  bodies. 

Q.  293.  What  is  the  food  of  the 
soul? 

A.  The  word  of  God,  the  holy 
sacraments,  especially  the  blessed 
Eucharist,  and  divine  grace. 

Q.  294.  How  prove  you,  that  by  this 
petition  Christ  intended  the 
blessed  bread  of  the  Eucharist? 

A.  Because  in  Matt.  vi.  11,  we  read  "our 
supersubstantial  bread." 


Q.  295.  Why  is  the  Eucharist  called 
our  daily  bread? 

A.  Because  it  is  daily  offered  for  our  sins 
on  the  altar,  and  we  ought  daily  to 
receive  it,  at  least  in  spirit  and  desire. 

Q.  296.  Who  say  this  petition  ill? 

A.  Such  as  are  cold  and  careless  in 
coming  to  the  sacraments,  and  in 
hearing  divine  service,  or  exhortations; 
and  such  as  ascribe  their  temporal  goods 
and  blessings  to  their  own  industry  and 
providence,  and  not  to  any  special 
bounty  or  gift  of  God. 

The  Fifth  Petition 

Q.  297.  WHAT  is  the  fifth  petition? 

A.  And  forgive  us  our  debts,  as  we 
forgive  our  debtors. 

Q.  298.  What  do  we  beg  by  this 
petition? 

A.  That  God  would  pardon  us  the  sins  of 
our  life  past,  as  also  the  punishments 
which  are  due  unto  them. 

Q.  299.  Why  are  sins,  and  the 
penalties  of  sin,  called  debts? 

A.  Because  they  make  us  debtors  to  the 
justice  of  God,  whom  by  sin  we  rob  of 
his  due  honour. 

Q.  300.  Why  is  it  added,  As  we 
forgive  our  debtors? 

A.  To  signify  that  God  will  not  forgive  us, 
unless  we  also  forgive  our  brethren;  "If 
you  will  not  forgive  men,  neither  will 
your  Father  forgive  you  your  offences." 
Matt.  vi.  15. 

Q.  301.  Who  say  this  petition  ill? 

A.  Such  as  bear  malice  against  their 
neighbour,  and  seek  revenge. 


26 


The  Sixth  Petition 


Q.  302.  WHAT  is  the  sixth 
petition? 

A.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation. 

Q.  303*  What  do  we  beg  by  this? 

A.  That  God  would  not  permit  us  to  be 
tempted  above  our  strength. 

Q.  304.  Doth  God  tempt  any  man 
to  sin? 

A.  No,  "God  is  not  a tempter  of  evils,  he 
tempts  no  man."  James  i.  13. 

Q.  305.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  Ps.  v.  7 "Thou  art  not  a God 
willing  iniquity."  And  out  of  Rom.  ix.  14. 
"Is  there  iniquity  with  God?  No,  God 
forbid." 

Q.  306.  By  whom  then  are  we 
tempted? 

A.  By  the  devil,  and  our  own 
concupiscence. 

Q.  307.  Can  a man  live  in  this 
world,  and  be  free  from  all 
temptations? 

A.  Morally  speaking  he  cannot:  "for  the 
whole  life  of  man  on  earth  is  a warfare." 
Job  vii.  1. 

Q.  308.  Why  then  do  we  pray  to  be 
delivered  from  temptation? 

A.  That  we  may  not  be  overcome,  or 
vanquished  by  them. 

Q.  309.  Is  temptation  of  itself  a 
sin? 

A.  No,  not  without  consent  on  our  part; 
nay,  it  is  a great  occasion  of  merit,  if  we 
resist  it  as  we  ought. 

Q.  310.  How  prove  you  that? 


A.  First,  out  of  Apoc.  ii.  10, 11.  "Be  thou 
faithful  unto  death  (saith  our  Lord)  and 
I will  give  thee  the  crown  of  life:  he  that 
overcometh,  shall  not  be  hurt  by  the 
second  death."  Secondly,  because  Christ 
himself,  who  never  sinned,  would  be 
tempted,  "and  the  tempter  came  unto 
him."  &c.  Matt.  iv.  3. 

Q.  311.  Are  we  never  overcome  by 
our  own  default? 

A.  Never,  according  to  that  answer 
which  was  given  to  St.  Paul,  desiring  to 
be  freed  from  a temptation  "My  grace  is 
sufficient  for  thee." 

Q.  312.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  James  iv.  7.  "Resist  the  devil, 
and  he  will  flee  from  you." 

Q.  313.  Who  are  they  that  say  this 
petition  ill? 

A.  Such  as  seek  after  occasion  of  sin,  and 
wilfully  expose  themselves  unto 
temptations. 

Q.  314.  What  are  the  best  remedies 
against  temptations? 

A.  To  have  recourse  by  humble  prayer  to 
God  and  to  his  saints,  and  to  such 
especially  as  have  undergone 
temptations  of  the  same  kind;  to  resist 
them  valiantly  at  the  first  entrance,  and 
to  remember  often  the  four  last  things, 
death,  judgment,  hell,  and  heaven. 

The  Seventh  Petition 

Q.  315.  WHAT  is  the  seventh 
petition? 

A.  But  deliver  us  from  evil. 

Q.  316.  What  do  we  beg  by  this 
petition? 


27 


A.  That  God  would  deliver  us  from  all 
our  evils  both  spiritual  and  temporal, 
especially  from  the  evils  of  sin  past, 
present,  and  to  come. 

Q.  317.  Who  is  the  author  of  the 
evil  sin? 

A.  The  devil;  for  "Sin  in  God  there  is 
none."  1 John  iii.  5. 


Q.  318.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  Wisdom  xiv.  9.  "Hateful  to  God 
is  the  impious  man  and  his  impiety." 

Q.  319.  Who  say  this  petition  ill? 

A.  They  who  commit  their  evils  before 
God,  and  multiply  their  sins  without 
remorse. 


Chapter  6. 

The  Hail  Mary,  or  Angelical  Salutation 


Q.  320.  WHAT  is  the  Hail  Mary? 

A.  It  is  a most  honourable  salutation  to 
the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  and  prayer  to 
her. 

Q.  321.  How  do  your  prove  it 
lawful  to  honour  her? 

A.  Out  of  Luke  i.  48,  where  (by 
inspirations  from  God;  she  prophesied, 
saying,  "All  generations  shall  call  me 
blessed." 

Q.  322.  How  may  parts  hath  the 
Hail  Mary? 

A.  It  hath  three  parts. 

The  First  Part  of  the 
Hail  Mary 

Q.  323.  What  is  the  first  part? 

A.  Hail  Mary,  full  of  grace,  the  Lord  is 
with  thee. 

Q.  324.  Who  made  this  part? 

A.  The  Holy  Ghost,  though  it  was 
delivered  by  the  angel  Gabriel,  Luke  i. 
28. 

Q.  325.  What  signifies  the  word 
Hail? 


A.  It  signifies,  Rejoice  or  be  glad,  O 
Mother  of  God. 

Q.  326.  Why  do  we  invite  her  by 
this  prayer  to  rejoice? 

A.  Because  it  renews  the  memory  of  her 
blessed  Son's  conception,  which  is  an 
infinite  cause  of  joy  to  her  and  the  whole 
court  of  heaven. 

Q.  327.  What  signifies  the  word 
Mary? 

A.  It  signifies  star  of  the  sea. 

Q.  328.  Why  is  she  properly  called 
the  star  of  the  sea? 

A.  Because  she  shines  on  us  by  her 
exemplary  virtue  in  this  sea  of  miseries, 
like  a most  glorious  star. 

Q.  329.  What  mean  you  by  the 
words,  full  of  grace? 

A.  I mean  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  hath  a 
special  fullness  and  prerogative  of  grace 
for  the  conception  of  her  Son. 

Q.  330.  What  means,  The  Lord  is 
with  thee? 


28 


A.  It  means  that  the  whole  Trinity  was 
with  her  at  the  time  in  a particular 
manner. 

Q.  331.  How  declare  you  that? 

A.  Because  the  Father  was  with  her,  as 
with  his  Spouse,  the  Son  as  with  his 
Mother,  the  Holy  Ghost  was  with  her,  as 
with  his  choicest  tabernacle. 

Q.  332.  Are  they  also  now  with 
her? 

A.  They  are  in  glory,  and  will  be  so  for  all 
eternity. 

The  Second  Part  of  the 
Hail  Mary 

Q.  333*  WHAT  is  the  second  part  of 
it? 

A.  Blessed  art  thou  among  women, 
blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb,  JESUS. 

Q.  334.  Who  made  this  part? 

A.  These  words,  Blessed  art  thou  among 
women,  were  first  delivered  by  the 
angel;  and  after  with  the  rest,  uttered  by 
St.  Elizabeth,  being  inspired  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Luke  i.  28,  42. 

Q.  335.  What  understand  you  by 
Blessed  art  thou  among  women? 

A.  I understand,  she  alone  was  chosen 
out  amongst  all  women  to  be  the  Mother 
of  God,  and  therefore  ought  to  be 
blessed  and  praised  by  all  women. 

Q.  336.  Why  by  married  women? 

A.  Because  their  children  are  made  the 
sons  of  God  by  the  nativity  and  merits  of 
her  Son,  of  whom  she  daily  also  begs 
blessings  for  them. 

Q.  337.  Why  by  virgins? 


A.  Because  she  is  their  queen  and 
chiefest  patroness,  and  obtains  for  them 
of  her  Son  Jesus,  the  gift  of  chastity. 

Q.  338.  Why  by  widows? 

A.  Because  she  is  their  best  example, 
and  advocate  to  their  Spouse,  her  Son. 

Q.  339.  What  means,  Blessed  is  the 
fruit  of  thy  womb,  Jesus? 

A.  It  means,  that  Jesus  is  her  true  and 
natural  Son,  and  in  him  she  is  the 
author  of  all  our  blessings,  and  to  be 
blessed  both  by  men  and  angels. 

Q.  340.  Why  are  Catholics  such 
great  honourers  of  the  name 
Jesus. 

A.  Because  it  is  a name  above  all  names, 
as  you  have  heard  in  the  creed;  and  as 
St.  Paul  exhorts,  saying  "all  whatsoever 
you  do  in  word  or  work,  do  all  in  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  giving 
thanks  to  God  the  Father  by  him."  Colos. 
iii.  17. 

The  Third  Part  of  the 
Hail  Mary 

Q.  341.  WHAT  is  the  third  part  of 
the  Hail  Mary? 

A.  Holy  Mary,  Mother  of  God,  pray  for 
us  sinners,  now,  and  in  the  hour  of  our 
death.  Amen. 

Q.  342.  Who  made  this  part? 

A.  The  holy  Catholic  Church  in  the 
Council  of  Ephesus,  the  year  of  our  Lord 
431,  (Pope  Celestine  presiding,)  against 
Nestorius,  the  heretic,  who  denied  our 
blessed  Lady  to  be  the  Mother  of  God, 
and  would  only  have  her  called  the 
Mother  of  Christ.  See  Baronius,  tom.  5. 
An.  4.  31. 


29 


Q.  343*  What  means,  Pray  for  us 
sinners  now? 

A.  It  means,  that  we  need  divine 
assistance  every  moment. 

Q.  344.  What  means,  And  at  the 
hour  of  our  death? 


A.  It  meaneth  that  we  then  especially 
shall  need  the  aid  of  the  blessed  Mary, 
and  her  Son  Jesus,  and  therefore  do 
daily  beg  it.  The  word  Amen,  signifies, 
let  it  be  done,  or  be  it  so. 


Chapter  7. 
Charity  Expounded 


Q.  345.  WHAT  is  Charity? 

A.  It  is  the  gift  of  God,  or  a supernatural 
quality  infused  by  God  into  the  soul  of 
man,  by  which  we  love  God  above  all 
things,  and  our  neighbours  as  ourselves, 
for  God's  sake. 

Q.  346.  Why  is  it  called 
supernatural? 

A.  Because  it  is  not  in  the  power  of 
nature  to  obtain  it,  but  by  the  special 
grace  and  gift  of  God. 

Q.  347.  Is  charity  imputed  as 
protestants  would  have  it,  or  is  it  a 
quality  truly  inherent  in  the  soul. 

A.  It  is  truly  inherent  in  the  soul,  as 
wisdom  is  inherent  in  a soul  that  is  wise, 
and  love  in  a soul  that  loves. 

Q.  348.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First  out  of  Rom.  v.  5.  "The  charity  of 
God  which  is  poured  forth  in  our  hearts, 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  given  us." 

Secondly,  out  of  Dan.  vi,  22,  "Before  him 
(i.e.  God)  justice  have  been  found  in 
me." 


Thirdly,  out  of  Ephes.  iii.  17, 18,  where 
St.  Paul  prays  for  his  brethren,  "That 
Christ  may  dwell  by  faith  in  your  hearts: 
that,  being  rooted  and  founded  in 
charity,  you  may  be  able  to  comprehend, 
with  all  the  saints,  what  is  the  breadth, 
and  length,  and  height,  and  depth." 

Q.  349.  What  is  it  to  love  God 
above  all  things? 

A.  To  be  willing  to  lose  all  things,  rather 
than  the  grace  or  love  of  God  by  mortal 
sin. 

Q.  350.  Who  has  this  love? 

A.  They  who  keep  the  commandments  of 
God,  according  to  that,  "This  is  the 
charity  of  God,  that  we  keep  his 
commandments;  and  his 
commandments  are  not  heavy."  1 John 
v.  3- 

Q.  351.  Hath  not  he  charity  then, 
that  breaks  any  of  the 
commandments? 

A.  He  hath  not;  for  "he  that  saith,  he 
knoweth  God,  and  doth  not  keep  his 
commandments,  is  a liar,  and  the  truth 
is  not  in  him."  1 John  ii.  4. 


30 


Q.  352.  What  is  it  to  love  our 
neighbours  as  ourselves? 

A.  To  wish  him  as  much  good  as  we  wish 
ourselves,  and  to  do  him  no  wrong. 

Q.  353*  Who  is  our  neighbour? 

A.  All  men,  women,  and  children,  even 
those  who  injure  us,  or  differ  from  us  in 
religion,  but  especially  Catholics. 

Q.  354.  Why  so? 

A.  Because  they  are  the  images  of  God, 
and  redeemed  with  the  blood  of  Christ. 

Q.  355.  Why  especially  Catholics? 

A.  Because  they  are  all  members  of  the 
mystical  body  of  Christ,  which  is  the 
church. 

Q.  356.  Whence  ariseth  the 
obligations  of  loving  our 
neighbour? 

A.  Because  God  hath  commanded  it:  and 
'if  one  shall  say  I love  God,  and  hateth 
his  brother,  he  is  a liar.'  1 John,  iv.  20. 

Q.  357.  Are  we  not  also  bound  to 
love  our  enemies? 

A.  We  are,  according  to  that,  "It  was  said 
of  old,  Thou  shalt  not  kill:  but  I say  unto 
you,  Love  your  enemies."  Matt.  v.  43,  44. 

Q.  358.  What  kind  of  love  are  we 
bound  to  show  to  our  enemies? 

A.  We  are  bound  to  use  a civil  behaviour 
towards  them,  to  pray  for  them  in 
general,  and  to  be  disposed  to  do  any 
charitable  office  for  them  when  their 
necessity  require  it. 

Q.  359.  What  is  the  highest  act  of 
charity? 


A.  To  give  our  life  for  God's  honour,  and 
the  salvation  of  our  neighbour. 

Q.  360.  Why  is  charity  the  greatest 
and  most  excellent  of  virtues? 

A.  Because  it  is  the  life  of  all  the  rest. 
"Faith  without  charity  is  dead."  James  ii. 
26. 

Q.  361.  What  state  of  life  do  we 
conceive  to  be  of  greatest 
perfection. 

A.  That  which  of  its  own  nature  and 
proper  institution  obligeth  to  the  highest 
and  greatest  charity,  for  charity  is 
perfection,  and  such  is  the  state  not  only 
of  bishops,  but  also,  as  many  probably 
think,  of  pastors  who  have  the  charge  of 
souls. 

Q.  362.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  1 John  xv.  13;  "Greater  charity 
than  this  no  man  hath,  that  a man  yield 
his  life  for  his  friends,"  which  is  the 
proper  obligation  of  every  parish  priest, 
according  to  that,  "The  good  pastor 
giveth  his  life  for  his  sheep."  John  x.  12. 

Q.  363.  How  prove  you  the 
necessity  of  charity? 

A.  Out  of  John  iv.  16.  "He  that  remains 
in  charity,  remains  in  God,  and  God  in 
him,"  and  chap.  iii.  ver  14,  "He  that  loves 
not,  remains  in  death." 

Q.  364.  What  are  the  effects  of 
charity? 

A.  It  destroys  sin.  "Charity  covers  a 
multitude  of  sins,"  James  v.  20,  and 
gives  spiritual  life  to  the  soul.  "In  this  we 
know  that  we  are  translated  from  death 
to  life,  because  we  love  the  brethren."  1 
John  iii.  14. 


31 


Chapter  8. 

Of  the  Commandments  in  general 


Q.  365.  WHAT  is  the  principal  aim 
or  end  of  the  commandments? 

A.  To  teach  us  the  will  and  pleasure  of 
the  eternal  God,  or  the  love  of  God,  and 
our  neighbour.  "He  that  loveth  his 
neighbour  hath  fulfilled  the  law."  Rom. 
xiii.  8. 

Q.  366.  Why  are  the 
commandments  (excepting  the 
determination  of  the  sabbath  day) 
called  the  commandments  of  the 
law  of  nature? 

A.  Because  God  wrote  them  in  the  heart 
of  men  at  the  creation,  being  the  very 
dictates  of  natural  reason. 

Q.  367.  When  did  he  renew  them 
in  the  written  law? 

A.  When  he  gave  them  to  Moses  on 
mount  Sinai,  in  thunder  and  lightening, 
written  in  two  tables  of  stone  Exod.  xx. 

Q.  368.  Why  in  thunder  and 
lightening? 

A.  To  move  us  to  a careful  observance  of 
them. 

Q.  369.  Are  all  men  bound  to  know 
the  commandments? 

A.  For  the  substance  of  them  they  are, 
because  they  are  the  rule  of  our  whole 
life  and  actions. 

Q.  370.  How  do  you  prove  them  to 
be  only  ten? 

A.  Out  of  Deut.  iv.  13,  "He  shewed  his 
covenant  which  he  commanded  you  to 
do,  and  the  ten  words  which  be  wrote  in 
two  tables  of  stone." 


Q.  371.  By  what  kind  of  sins  are  the 
commandments  broken? 

A.  By  mortal  sins  only;  for  venial  sins 
are  not  strictly  speaking  contrary  to  the 
end  of  the  commandments,  which  is 
charity. 

Q.  372.  How  declare  you  that? 

A.  Because  a venial  sin,  for  example,  a 
vain  word,  an  officious  or  jesting  lie, 
which  hurts  nobody,  the  theft  of  a pin  or 
an  apple,  is  not  of  weight  enough  to 
break  charity  between  man  and  man, 
much  less  between  God  and  man. 

Q.  373*  Is  it  possible  for  us  to  keep 
all  the  commandments? 

A.  Not  only  possible,  but  necessary  and 
easy,  by  the  assistance  of  God's  grace. 

Q.  374.  How  do  you  prove  that? 

A.  Because  God  is  not  a tyrant  to 
command  impossibilities  under  pain  of 
eternal  damnation,  as  he  doth  the 
keeping  his  commandments. 

Q.  375.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First  out  of  Exod.  xx.  and  Deut.  xxviii. 
15.  where  he  often  commands  them  to 
be  kept,  threatening  grievous 
punishments  to  such  as  break  them. 

Secondly,  out  of  Matt.  v.  19. 

"Whosoever,  therefore,  shall  break  one 
of  these  least  commandments,  and  shall 
teach  men  so,  he  shall  be  called  the  least 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven:  but 
whosoever  shall  do  and  teach  the  same 
shall  be  called  great  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven." 


32 


Thirdly,  out  of  Matt.  xi.  29,  30.  "Take  up 
my  yoke  upon  you  (saith  the  Lord)  for 
my  yoke  is  sweet,  and  my  burden  light." 
And  again,  1 John  v.  3.  "His 
commandments  are  not  heavy." 

Q.  376.  Hath  God  ever  promised  to 
enable  man  to  keep  them? 

A.  He  hath,  and  also  actually  to  make 
them  keep  and  do  them. 

Q.  377.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Ezek.  xxxvi.  27.  "I  will  put  my 
spirit  in  the  middle  of  you,  (said  our 
Lord)  and  I will  make  ye  walk  in  my 
precepts,  and  keep  my  judgments  and 
do  them."  And  again,  chap,  xxxvii.  23, 

24.  "They  shall  be  my  people,  and  I will 
be  their  God,  there  shall  be  one  pastor  of 
them  all,  and  they  shall  walk  in  my 
judgments  and  keep  my  commandments 
and  do  them. 

Q.  378.  How  do  you  prove  that  any 
have  kept  them? 


A.  Out  of  Luke  i.  6.  "Zachary  and 
Elizabeth  were  both  just  before  God: 
walking  in  all  the  commandments  and 
justifications  of  our  Lord  without 
reproof. 

Q.  379.  How  prove  you  the  keeping 
of  them  to  be  necessary  to 
salvation? 

A.  First,  out  of  Matt.  xix.  17.  "If  thou  wilt 
enter  into  life  (saith  our  Lord)  keep  the 
commandments. " 

Secondly,  out  of  Luke  x.  25,  28,  where 
the  lawyer  had  asked,  what  he  should  do 
to  possess  everlasting  life,  and  had 
repeated  the  sum  of  the 
commandments:  Christ  answered  him 
saying,  "Do  this,  and  thou  shalt  live." 

Thirdly,  out  of  Rom.  ii.  13,  "Not  hearers 
of  the  law  are  just  with  God,  but  the 
doers  of  the  law  shall  be  justified." 


OF  THE  COMMANDMENTS  IN  PARTICULAR 


The  First  Commandment 
Expounded 

Q.  380.  WHAT  is  the  first 
commandment? 

A.  I am  the  Lord  thy  God,  who  brought 
thee  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  out  of 
the  house  of  bondage.  Thou  shalt  not 
have  strange  gods  before  me.  Thou  shalt 
not  make  to  thyself  a graven  thing,  nor 
the  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in 
heaven  above,  or  in  the  earth  below,  or 
of  those  things  that  are  in  the  waters 


under  the  earth.  Thou  shalt  not  adore 
nor  worship  them;  I am  the  Lord  thy 
God,  mighty,  jealous,  visiting  the  sins  of 
the  fathers  upon  their  children,  to  the 
third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that 
hate  me;  and  showing  mercy  to 
thousands  of  those  that  love  me,  and 
keep  my  commandments.  Exod.  xx. 

Q.  381.  What  are  we  commanded 
by  this  precept? 


33 


A.  To  serve,  love,  adore,  and  worship 
one  only,  true,  living,  and  eternal  God, 
and  no  more. 

Q.  382.  What  are  we  forbidden  by 
this  precept? 

A.  Not  to  worship  any  creature  for  a 
God,  or  give  to  it  the  honour  which  is 
due  to  God. 

Q.  383.  What  is  the  honour  due  to 
God? 

A.  A supreme  and  sovereign  honour, 
which  is  called  by  divines  Latria;  by 
which  we  honour  him  as  the  great 
master  of  life  and  death,  as  our  creator, 
redeemer,  preserver,  and  last  end. 

Q.  384.  How  do  men  sin  against 
this  commandment? 

A.  By  worshipping  idols  and  false  gods, 
by  erring  or  doubting  in  faith,  by 
superstition  and  witchcraft. 

Q.  385.  How  else? 

A.  By  communicating  with  infidels  or 
heretics,  by  believing  dreams,  &c. 

Q.  386.  How  do  you  prove  it  a 
great  sin  to  go  to  church  with 
heretics? 

A.  Because  by  so  doing  we  outwardly 
deny  our  faith,  and  profess  their  false 
faith. 

Q.  387.  What  scripture  have  you 
against  it? 

A.  Out  of  Luke  xvii.  23,  24,  where  Christ 
forbids  it,  saying,  "And  they  shall  say 
unto  you,  Lo!  here  is  Christ,  Lo,  there 
Christ;  go  ye  not,  neither  do  you  follow 
them." 

Q.  388.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 


A.  Out  of  Tit.  iii.  10, 11.  "A  man  that  is  a 
heretic,  after  the  first  and  second 
admonition,  avoid,  knowing  that  he  that 
is  such  an  one  is  subverted  and  sinneth." 

Q.  389.  How  do  you  prove  it 
unlawful  to  go  to  witches  and 
fortune-tellers? 

A.  Out  of  Deut.  xviii.  10, 11.  "There  shall 
not  be  found  among  you  any  one  that 
shall  expiate  his  son  or  daughter  making 
them  to  pass  through  the  fire,  or  that 
useth  divination,  or  any  observer  of 
times,  or  enchanter,  or  witch,  or  a 
charmer,  or  a wizard,  or  necromancer, 
&c.  For  all  these  things  our  Lord 
abhorreth." 

Q.  390.  What  understand  you  by 
these  words.  Thou  shalt  not  make 
to  thyself  any  graven  thing,  &c. 
Thou  shalt  not  adore  them,  &c. 

A.  I understand  that  we  must  not  make 
idols  or  images,  nor  any  graven  thing 
whatsoever,  to  adore  it  as  a god,  or  with 
God's  honour. 

Q.  391.  Why  are  not  these  words 
expressed  at  length  in  many  of  our 
short  catechisms? 

A.  Because  they  are  sufficiently  included 
in  the  preceding  words,  "Thou  shalt  not 
have  strange  (or  other)  gods  before  me." 

Q.  392.  How  declare  you  that? 

A.  Because  if  we  must  have  no  other  but 
the  only  true  God,  who  created  heaven 
and  earth,  then  it  is  clear  to  the  reason 
of  every  child,  that  we  must  not  have 
many  gods,  or  any  graven  things  for 
gods,  or  adore  any  other  things  for  God. 

Q.  393.  Why  do  Protestants  of 
those  of  new  religions,  instead  of 
graven  things,  translate  graven 
images? 


34 


A.  Because  they  have  a will  to  corrupt 
the  text,  in  hope  by  so  doing  to  persuade 
ignorant  people,  that  Catholics  are 
idolaters,  and  break  the  first 
commandment  by  making  and 
worshipping  images. 

Q.  394.  How  do  you  prove  they 
corrupt  the  text? 

A.  Because  the  Hebrew  word  is  Pesel, 
which  signifies  a graven  thing,  the  Greek 
is  Idolon,  and  the  Latin  is  Sculptile,  a 
graven  thing;  therefore  the  word  Image 
is  a mere  corruption. 

Q.  395.  Is  it  lawful  then  to  give  any 
honour  to  the  images  of  Christ  and 
his  saints? 

A.  Yes,  an  inferior  or  relative  honour,  as 
much  as  they  represent  unto  us  heavenly 
things,  but  not  God's  honour,  nor  yet  the 
honour  due  the  saints. 

Q.  396.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Exod.  xxv.  18, 19,  22,  where 
God  himself  commanded  "two 
cherubims  to  be  made  of  beaten  gold, 
and  to  be  set  on  both  sides  of  the  ark 
(before  which  the  people  were  to  pray) 
and  promised  that  he  would  speak  unto 
them  from  the  middle  of  the 
cherubims;"  therefore  it  is  lawful  to 
make  images  and  pray  before  them. 

Q.  397.  Do  not  Catholics  pray  to 
images  and  relics? 

A.  By  no  means;  we  pray  before  them, 
indeed,  to  excite  our  devotion,  and  to 
keep  our  thoughts  collected  upon 
heavenly  subjects;  but  we  do  not,  at  all, 
pray  to  them;  for  we  know  well  they  can 
neither  see,  nor  hear,  nor  help  us. 

Q.  398.  What  other  proof  have  you 
for  the  lawful  use  of  images? 


A.  First,  out  of  John  iii.  14,  where  Christ 
approves  the  making  and  exalting  the 
brazen  serpent,  by  which  the  Israelites 
were  healed  in  the  desert,  and  owns  it  to 
be  an  image  or  figure  of  himself,  exalted 
on  the  cross. 

Secondly,  because  we  read  in  Baronius, 
that  the  famous  church  historian,  in  the 
year  of  Christ,  31,  that  Christ  himself 
sent  his  own  image  to  king  Abdagar,  and 
made  it  also  by  the  miracle  on  the 
handkerchief  of  St.  Veronica,  and  on  his 
own  shroud. 

Add  to  this,  the  second  Nicene  council, 
Actio  4,  anathematizes  image-breakers, 
that  is  such  as  shall  break  them  in 
contempt  or  scorn,  and  all  such  as  allege 
the  places  in  scripture,  which  are  against 
idols,  are  against  the  sacred  images;  and 
also  those  who  say  that  Catholics  honour 
images  as  God,  with  sovereign  honour. 

Q.  399.  How  could  you  further 
satisfy  a Protestant,  that  should 
charge  you  with  idolatry,  in  giving 
sovereign  honour  to  pictures  and 
images? 

A.  I would  for  satisfaction  herein,  if 
necessary,  break  a crucifix,  or  tear  a 
picture  of  Jesus  Christ  in  pieces,  and 
throw  the  pieces  into  the  fire;  and  would 
show  him  the  council  of  Trent,  Sess.  25, 
which  teaches  thus,  "Images  are  not  to 
be  venerated  for  any  virtue  of  divinity 
that  is  believed  to  be  in  them,  or  for  any 
trust  or  confidence  that  is  to  be  put  in 
them,  as  the  Gentiles  did  of  old,  who 
reposed  their  hope  and  trust  in  their 
idols;  but  because  the  honour  that  is 
exhibited  to  them,  is  referred  to  the 
prototypes  represented  by  them"  &c. 

Q.  400.  What  benefits  do  we 
receive  by  images? 

A.  Very  great,  because  they  movingly 
represent  to  us  the  mysteries  of  our 


35 


Saviour's  passion,  as  also  by 
martyrdoms  and  examples  of  his  saints. 

Q.  401.  Is  there  not  some  danger  of 
Idolatry  in  the  frequent  use  of 
idols? 

A.  Truly  none  at  all;  for  it  is  not  possible 
that  any  rational  man,  who  is  instructed 
in  Christianity,  would  conceive  or  think 
a piece  of  painted  wood  or  marble,  is 
that  God  and  man,  Jesus  Christ,  who 
was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  died  on  the 
cross,  arose  from  the  dead,  ascended 
into  heaven,  and  sits  now  on  the  right 
hand  of  God. 

Q.  402.  But  how,  if  such 
inconveniences  happen,  at  least  by 
accident? 

A.  Let  the  abuse  be  mended,  and  not  the 
good  institution  taken  away  or  blamed; 
For  man's  nature  is  subject  to  hurt  itself, 
even  in  the  best  things,  which  must  not 
therefore  be  given  over. 

Q.  403.  How  do  you  prove  it  lawful 
to  paint  God  the  Father  like  an  old 
man,  seeing  he  is  pure  spirit,  and 
hath  no  body? 

A.  Because  he  appeared  to  the  prophet 
Daniel  in  the  shape  of  an  old  man,  Dan. 
7,  but  this  is  to  be  understood,  that  the 
pictures  we  make,  are  not  the  proper 
images  of  God  the  Father,  but  the  shape 
wherein  he  appeared  to  Daniel.  And  the 
like  is  to  be  understood  of  the  pictures  of 
angels,  to  wit,  that  they  are  not  proper 
images  of  them,  according  to  their 
spiritual  substance,  but  of  the  shape 
they  appear  in  to  men. 

Q.  404.  What  utility  doth  accrue  to 
us  by  our  honouring  and 
canonizing  Saints? 

A.  Very  great,  seeing  it  much  conduceth 
to  the  imitation  of  their  virtues,  and  the 


love  of  God,  making  us  know  that  it  is 
possible  even  for  ourselves,  to  come  to 
the  like  reward. 

Q.  405.  How  declare  you  that? 

A.  Because  the  higher  esteem  we  have  of 
the  saints,  and  the  excellency  of  their 
state,  the  more  ardent  must  needs  be 
our  desire,  and  the  stronger  our  courage, 
to  do  and  undertake  what  they  did  and 
practised. 

Q.  406.  Is  it  lawful  to  honour  the 
angels  and  saints? 

A.  It  is  with  Dulia,  an  inferior  honour, 
proportioned  to  their  excellency,  which 
they  have  from  God;  it  is  God  we  honour 
in  them. 

Q.  407.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First,  out  of  Josue  v.  14,  where  the 
angel  of  the  Lord  said  to  Josue,  "I  am 
the  prince  of  the  host  of  our  Lord." 

Josue  fell  on  his  face  to  the  ground;  and 
worshipping  said,  "What  saith  my  Lord 
to  his  servant?' 

Secondly,  out  of  Apoc.  xxii.  8,  where 
John  (though  the  angel  had  already 
forbidden  him  so  to  do,  because  of  his 
apostolical  dignity,  chap  xix.  10.)  "fell 
down  to  adore  before  the  feet  of  the 
angel,  who  shewed  him  these  things." 

Q.  408.  Is  it  lawful  to  honour  the 
relics  of  saints? 

A.  With  a relative  honour  it  is,  referring 
it  to  God's  honour. 

Q.  409.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First,  because  a dead  man  was  raised 
from  death  to  life  by  touching  the  bones 
of  Eliseus  the  prophet,  4 Kings  xiii.  21. 

Secondly,  out  of  Matt.  ix.  20,  21,  where 
we  read  the  woman  was  healed  of  her 
bloody  flux,  but  by  the  touching  the  hem 


36 


of  our  Saviour's  garment,  and  believing 
it  would  heal  her. 

Thirdly,  out  of  Acts  xviii.  19.  "The 
handkerchiefs  and  aprons  which  had  but 
touched  the  body  of  St.  Paul,  cast  out 
devils,  and  cured  all  diseases." 

Q.  410.  How  prove  you  that  dead 
and  inanimate  things,  (for 
example,  medals,  crosses, 
churches,  bread,  water  and  the 
like)  are  capable  of  sanctity  and 
honour? 

A.  First,  out  of  Joshua  iv.  16,  and  Exod. 
iii.  5,  where  the  Angel  saith  to  Moses 
and  Joshua,  "Loose  thy  shoes  from  'thy 
feet,  for  the  ground  whereon  thou 
standest  is  holy  ground." 

Secondly,  out  of  Matt,  xxiii.  17, 18, 
where  we  read,  that  the  temple 
sanctifieth  the  gold,  and  the  altar  the 
gift.  "Ye  fools  and  blind,  (saith  our 
Lord,)  whether  is  greater,  the  gold,  or 
the  temple  that  sanctifieth  the  gold?  the 
gift,  or  the  altar  that  sanctifieth  the  gift? 

Thirdly,  out  of  Tim.  iv.  4,  5.  "Every 
creature  of  God  is  sanctified  by  the  word 
of  God  and  prayer,"  and  out  of  2 Peter  i. 
18,  where  he  calls  the  mountain  Tabor  a 
holy  hill,  because  Christ  was 
transfigured  upon  it. 

Q.  411.  How  prove  you  that 
pilgrimages  to  holy  places,  as  to 
mount  Calvary,  mount  Tabor,  and 
the  sepulchre  of  Christ,  are 
laudable  and  pious  practices? 

A.  First,  out  of  Deut.  xvi.  16,  where  God 
himself  commanded,  that  thrice  a year 
all  the  people  should  come  up  into 
Jerusalem,  to  adore  and  make  their 
offerings  to  him." 

Secondly,  the  example  of  Christ  himself, 
our  blessed  Lady,  and  St.  Joseph,  "who 


went  up  to  Jerusalem,  the  solemn  day  of 
the  Pasch."  Luke  ii.  41,  42. 

Thirdly,  out  of  Acts  viii.  where  the 
Ethiopian  eunuch,  going  on  a pilgrimage 
to  Jerusalem,  was  in  his  return 
converted  and  baptized  by  St.  Philip,  so 
pleasing  was  his  pilgrimage  to  God. 

Finally,  because  it  was  foretold  by  the 
prophets  that  these  places  which  Christ 
sanctified  by  his  passion  should  be  of 
great  pilgrimage  and  adoration,  "We  will 
adore  (saith  David)  in  the  place  where 
his  feet  stood,"  Psalm  cxxxi.  7.  And  in 
Isa.  xi.  10,  we  read,  "To  him  shall  the 
Gentiles  pray,  and  his  sepulchre  shall  be 
glorious." 

Q.  412.  How  do  you  prove  it  lawful 
to  go  on  pilgrimages  to  the  shrines 
of  Saints? 

A.  Because,  as  you  have  read  already, 
their  relics  are  holy  and  venerable 
things,  and  God  is  pleased  to  work  great 
cures  and  miracles  by  them  for  such  as 
are  devout  honourers  of  them. 

Q.  413.  If  there  any  power  now  in 
the  church  to  do  miracles? 

A.  There  is  according  to  that  unlimited 
promise  of  Christ.  "And  these  signs  shall 
follow  them  that  believe:  In  my  name 
they  shall  cast  out  devils;  they  shall 
speak  with  new  tongues:  they  shall  lay 
their  hands  upon  the  sick,  and  they  shall 
recover."  Mark  xvi.  17. 

Q.  414.  Have  these  things  been 
done  in  latter  ages? 

A.  They  have,  and  are,  as  you  may  see  in 
the  unquestioned  histories  and  records 
of  all  Catholic  countries;  where  many 
great  miracles  wrought  by  the  servants 
of  God,  especially  at  pilgrimages  and 
shrines  of  Saints,  are  yearly  registered 
under  the  depositions  of  eye-witnesses, 


37 


men  above  all  exceptions,  which  cannot 
be  denied  unless  we  deny  all  history. 

Q.  415.  Why  do  the  pretended 
reformers  say  miracles  are 
ceased? 

A.  Because  they  have  never  yet  been  able 
to  do  any  in  confirmation  of  their  errors. 

Q.  416.  Why  are  so  few  done  here 
in  our  days? 

A.  By  reason  of  incredulity  of  many  bad 
Christians.  Matt.  xiii.  58. 

Q.  417.  What  necessity  is  there  for 
the  belief  of  miracles? 

A.  Doubtless  very  great;  because  the 
belief  of  miracles  well  grounded,  make 
men  extremely  apprehensive  of  the 
presence  of  God,  and  his  immediate 
government  of  human  affairs;  so  that  he 
who  absolutely  denies  miracles,  is  to  be 
suspected  of  not  believing  particular 
providence,  which  is  the  main  string  on 
which  all  Christianity  depends. 

The  Second  Commandment 
Expounded 

Q.  418.  WHAT  is  the  second 
commandment? 

A.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the 
Lord  by  God  in  vain. 

Q.  419.  What  is  forbidden  by  this 
precept. 

A.  All  false,  rash,  and  unnecessary  oaths. 

Q.  420.  What  kind  of  sins  are  false 
and  rash  oaths? 

A.  Mortal  sins,  if  they  be  voluntary  and 
deliberate,  because  by  such  oaths,  we 
call  God  to  witness  a lie;  or  at  least  to 
that  which  is  uncertain. 

Q.  421.  What  are  the  necessary 
conditions  of  a lawful  oath? 


A.  Truth,  that  we  hurt  not  God's  honour; 
justice  that  we  wrong  not  our  neighbour; 
and  judgment,  that  we  swear  not  vainly. 

Q.  422.  What  is  the  just  cause  of  an 
oath? 

A.  God's  honour,  our  own,  or  our 
neighbour's  good  and  defence. 

Q.  423.  If  a man  swears  to  do  that 
which  is  evil,  is  he  bound  to  keep 
his  oath? 

A.  No,  he  is  not  bound  to  keep  it;  for  an 
oath  is  no  bond  of  iniquity. 

Q.  424.  How  prove  you  a vain  or 
jesting  oath  to  be  a sin? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  v.  33.  "It  was  said  of  old 
(saith  our  Lord)  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
perjury;  but  I say  unto  you,  not  to  swear 
at  all,"  that  is  without  just  cause. 

Q.  425.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  James  v.  12.  "But  above  all 
things,  my  brethren,  swear  not,  neither 
by  heaven,  nor  by  earth,  nor  by  any 
other  oath.  But  let  your  speech  be:  Yea, 
yea:  no,  no:  that  you  fall  not  under 
judgment." 

Q.  426.  What  else  is  prohibited  by 
this  precept? 

A.  All  cursing  and  blaspheming. 

Q.  427.  How  else  do  men  sin 
against  this  precept? 

A.  By  breaking  lawful  vows,  and  by 
making  or  keeping  unlawful  ones. 

Q.  428.  What  is  a lawful  vow? 

A.  It  is  a deliberate  and  voluntary 
promise  made  to  God,  of  some  better 
good. 


38 


Q.  429.  How  do  you  prove  it  lawful 
to  make  vows? 

A.  Out  of  Isa.  xix.  21.  "They  shall  make 
vows  unto  the  Lord,  and  shall  pay 
them." 

Q.  430.  What  is  commanded  by 
this  precept? 

A.  To  speak  always  with  reverence  of 
God,  and  his  saints. 

The  Third  Commandment 
Expounded 

Q.  431.  WHAT  is  the  third 
commandment? 

A.  Remember  that  thou  keepest  holy  the 
sabbath  day. 

Q.  432.  When  did  the  Sabbath 
begin  to  be  kept? 

A.  From  the  very  creation  of  the  world; 
for  then  God  blessed  the  seventh  day, 
and  rested  on  it  from  all  His  works.  Gen. 
ii.  2. 

Q.  433.  When  was  this 
commandment  renewed? 

A.  In  the  Old  Law;  when  God  gave  the 
commandments  to  Moses  on  mount 
Sinai,  written  with  His  own  finger  in  two 
tables  of  stone,  Exod.  xx.  1,  &c.  xxxi.  18. 

Q.  434.  Why  was  the  Jewish 
Sabbath  changed  into  the  Sunday? 

A.  Because  Christ  was  born  upon  a 
Sunday,  arose  from  the  dead  upon  a 
Sunday,  and  sent  down  the  Holy  Ghost 
on  a Sunday:  works  not  inferior  to  the 
creation  of  the  world. 

Q.  435.  By  whom  was  it  changed? 

A.  By  the  Governors  of  the  Church,  the 
Apostles,  who  also  kept  it;  for  St.  John 
was  in  spirit  on  the  Lord’s  day  (which 
was  Sunday.)  Apoc.  i.  10. 


Q.  436.  How  prove  you  that  the 
Church  hath  power  to  command 
feasts  and  holydays? 

A.  By  the  very  act  of  changing  the 
sabbath  into  Sunday,  which  Protestants 
allow  of;  and  therefore  they  fondly 
contradict  themselves,  by  keeping 
Sunday  strictly,  and  breaking  most  other 
feasts  commanded  by  the  same  Church. 

Q.  437.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Because  by  keeping  Sunday,  they 
acknowledge  the  Church's  power  to 
ordain  feasts,  and  to  command  them 
under  sin;  and  by  not  keeping  the  rest  by 
her  commanded,  they  again  deny,  in 
fact,  the  same  power. 

Q.  438.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  John  x.  22,  where  we  read  that 
Christ  himself  was  present,  and  kept  the 
Dedication  of  the  temple  in  Jerusalem,  a 
feast  ordained  by  Judas  Maccabseus,  1 
Mace.  iv.  59. 

And  out  of  Acts  ii.  1,  4,  where  the 
Apostles,  keeping  the  feast  of  Pentecost, 
"were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost." 
Neither  do  Protestants  as  yet  differ  from 
this,  though  some  have  lately  prohibited 
and  profaned  both  it  and  the  holy  feast 
of  the  Resurrection,  and  all  the  other 
feasts  of  the  Church. 

Q.  439.  What  commandment  have 
you  from  God  for  obedience  to  the 
Church  in  things  of  this  nature? 

A.  Out  of  Acts  xv.  41,  where  we  read  that 
"St.  Paul  went  about  confirming  the 
Churches,  and  commanding  them  to 
keep  the  precepts  of  the  Apostles  and 
the  ancients."  And  out  of  Luke  x.  16,  "He 
that  heareth  you,  heareth  me;  and  he 
that  despiseth  you  (the  Church) 
despiseth  me." 


39 


Q.  440.  May  temporal  princes  and 
the  laity  make  a holy  day? 

A.  With  consent  and  approbation  of  the 
Church,  they  may,  otherwise  not; 
because  this  is  an  act  of  spiritual 
jurisdiction. 

Q.  441.  For  what  end  doth  the 
Church  ordain  holydays? 

A.  For  the  increase  of  piety,  and  the 
memory  of  special  benefits  received 
from  God. 

Q.  442.  If  keeping  the  Sunday  be  a 
church  precept,  why  is  it 
numbered  in  the  decalogue,  which 
are  the  Commandments  of  God, 
and  the  Law  of  Nature? 

A.  Because  the  substance  or  chief  part  of 
it,  namely  Divine  Right,  and  the  Law  of 
Nature;  though  the  determinating  this 
particular  day,  Sunday  rather  than 
Saturday,  be  a Church  ordinance  and 
precept. 

Q.  443.  Did  not  Christ,  when  he 
confirmed  the  rest,  confirm  also 
this  commandment? 

A.  In  as  much  as  it  belongeth  to  the  law 
of  nature,  he  did:  but  not  as  it  belonged 
to  the  ceremonial  law  of  the  Jews,  and 
was  affixed  to  Saturday,  therefore,  now 
we  are  not  bound  to  keep  Saturday. 

Q.  444.  Why  so,  I pray  you? 

A.  Because  that  particular  day  was  a 
command  of  the  ceremonial  law  of  the 
Jews,  which  was  abrogated,  and  ceased 
to  oblige  after  the  death  of  Christ. 

Q.  445.  To  what  are  we  obliged  by 
this  precept? 

A.  To  spend  Sunday  in  prayer  and  divine 
service. 


Q.  446.  What  is  the  best  means  to 
sanctify  the  Sunday? 

A.  By  hearing  mass,  confessing  our  sins, 
communicating,  hearing  sermons,  and 
reading  good  books. 

Q.  447.  What  is  forbidden  by  this 
precept? 

A.  All  profane  employments,  and  servile 
labours,  excepting  such  as  are  of 
necessity,  as  dressing  meat,  serving 
cattle,  &c.  or  such  as  appertain  to  piety 
and  works  of  mercy. 

Q.  448.  Who  break  this 
commandment? 

A.  Such  as  without  necessity  spend  any 
considerable  part  of  the  Sunday  in 
servile  labours. 

Q.  449.  How  else  is  the  Sunday 
profaned? 

A.  By  spending  all  the  morning 
slothfully  in  bed,  or  vainly  dressing 
ourselves;  by  missing  divine  service 
when  we  may  hear  it,  or  spending  a part 
of  the  day  in  drinking,  gaming,  dancing, 
or  the  like. 

Q.  450.  Is  there  any  thing  now  in 
this  first  table  of  the  law 
impossible  to  be  observed? 

A.  No  certainly;  for  nothing  can  be  more 
easy  and  delightful  to  the  true  servant  of 
God,  than  the  things  that  are  here 
commanded. 

Q.  451.  Why  do  you  now  divide  the 
table  of  Moral  law  into  three  and 
seven,  whereas  anciently  some 
Fathers  assigned  four  to  the  first 
table,  and  six  to  the  last? 

A.  Concerning  the  manner  of  limiting 
the  number  of  commandments  to  each 
table,  the  scripture  says  nothing,  not  so 
much  as  which  is  the  third,  which  is  the 


40 


fourth  commandment,  and  therefore  it 
is  in  itself  indifferent:  St.  Jerome  divides 
them  into  four  and  six,  which  is  no 
where  condemned,  St.  Augustine  into 
three  and  seven,  who  is  more  generally 
followed;  but  indeed  the  matter  is  of  no 
great  importance  how  we  reckon  them 
so  we  retain  them  in  our  books,  and 
keep  them  in  our  lives. 

Q.  452.  But  what  reason  can  justify 
the  omission  of  so  great  a part  of 
the  text,  when  we  transcribe  the 
commandments  into  our 
catechisms? 

A.  Such  books  being  composed 
principally  for  the  unlearned,  are  by  the 
pastors  of  the  church  abridged  into  the 
shortest  and  easiest  method  they  can, 
prudently  condescending  to  the  weak 
memories  and  low  capacities  of  the 
people:  nor  can  the  church  be  accused  of 
the  least  shadow  of  corrupting  or 
omitting  any  part  of  the 
commandments,  or  of  God's  word;  since 
in  no  Catholic  Bible  is  there  one  syllable 
left  out;  and  whether  the  first 
commandment,  after  this  account,  be 
divided,  and  the  two  last  united,  or 
contrawise  the  last  divided  and  the  first 
united,  is  not  at  all  material,  the  whole 
ten  commandments  being  entirely 
contained  in  both,  or  either  way. 

THE  SECOND  TABLE  OF  THE 
LAW 

The  Fourth  Commandment 
Expounded 

Q.  453.  WHAT  is  the  fourth 
commandment? 

A.  Honour  thy  father  and  mother. 

Q.  454.  What  are  we  commanded 
by  this  precept. 


A.  To  love,  reverence,  obey,  and  relieve 
our  parents  in  their  wants. 

Q.  455.  Why  to  love  them? 

A.  Because,  under  God  they  are  the  chief 
causes  of  our  very  life  and  being;  and  do 
not  only  bring  us  up  with  much  love, 
labour,  and  solicitude. 

Q.  456.  How  are  we  bound  to 
reverence  them? 

A.  Not  only  inwardly  in  our  heart,  but 
also  outwardly  in  our  carriage  and 
comportment. 

Q.  457.  Why  to  obey  them? 

A.  Because  they  are  God's  vicegerents, 
and  have  received  power  from  him 
(from  whom  is  all  paternity  in  heaven 
and  earth)  both  to  direct  us,  instruct  us, 
and  correct  us. 

Q.  458.  In  what  things  are  we 
bound  to  obey  our  parents? 

A.  In  all  that  is  not  sin,  according  to  that, 
"Children  obey  your  parents  in  all 
things,  for  that  is  pleasing  unto  God." 
Col.  iii.  20. 

Q.  459.  What  is  prohibited  by  the 
precept? 

A.  All  sourness,  stubbornness,  and 
disobedience  to  parents. 

Q.  460.  What  is  the  reward  of 
dutiful  children? 

A.  Long  and  happy  life;  "The  blessing  of 
heaven  comes  upon  them,  and  remains 
to  the  end  of  their  days."  Eccl.  iii.  10. 

Q.  461.  What  is  the  reward  of 
undutiful  children? 

A.  A short  and  sinful  life,  accompanied 
with  an  untimely  death  witness  the 
example  of  Absalom,  2 Kings  viii.  14. 


41 


Q.  462.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  That  of  Prov.  xxx.  17.  "The  eye  that 
mocketh  at  his  father,  and  that  despiseth 
the  travail  of  his  mother  in  bearing  him, 
let  the  ravens  of  the  torrent  pick  it  out 
and  the  young  of  the  eagle  eat  it." 

Q.  463.  What  signifies  the  word 
Father? 

A.  It  signifies  not  only  our  corporal 
parents,  but  also  our  Ghostly  Father, 
and  all  lawful  superiors. 

Q.  464.  What  owe  we  to  the 
Ghostly  Father? 

A.  Love,  reverence,  obedience,  and 
maintenance. 

Q.  465.  Why  love? 

A.  Because  they  are  the  fathers  and 
feeders  of  our  souls,  and  under  God  and 
his  saints,  the  instrumental  causes  of 
our  spiritual  good:  "For  in  Christ  Jesus  I 
have  begotten  you  through  the  gospel," 
(saith  St.  Paul)  1 Cor.  iv.  15. 

Q.  466.  Why  reverence? 

A.  Because  they  are  God's  anointed,  and 
represent  the  person  of  Christ. 

Q.  467.  Why  obedience? 

A.  Because  God  hath  appointed  them  to 
be  our  spiritual  pastors,  guides,  and 
governors. 

Q.  468.  In  what  are  we  bound  to 
obey  them? 

A.  In  all  things  belonging  to  faith, 
doctrine,  and  the  government  of  our 
souls. 

Q.  469.  Is  any  great  honour  due  to 
priests  and  ghostly  fathers? 


A.  There  is,  according  to  that  of  St.  Paul. 
"Let  the  priests  who  rule  well  be 
esteemed  worthy  of  double  honour; 
especially  they  who  labour  in  the  word 
and  doctrine."  1 Tim.  v.  17. 

Q.  470.  Have  you  any  other  place? 

A.  Yes,  Eccle.  vii.  13,  32,  33,  "With  all  thy 
soul  fear  our  Lord  and  reverence  his 
priests,  with  all  thy  strength,  love  them 
that  made  thee  and  forsake  not  his 
master,  honour  God  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  honour  the  priests."  And  the  reason 
is,  for  if  we  owe  love,  honour,  and 
obedience  to  our  carnal  parents,  much 
more  to  our  spiritual,  by  how  much  the 
soul  surpasseth  the  body.  Again,  as  there 
is  none  greater  than  priests,  who  are 
empowered  to  shut  and  open  the  gates 
of  heaven,  as  also  to  convert  the 
substance  of  bread  and  wine,  into  the 
most  precious  body  and  blood  of  our 
blessed  Saviour:  to  no  person  is  greater 
honour  due,  than  to  them  who 
personate  Christ  himself,  so  that  he  who 
despiseth  them  despiseth  Christ  himself, 
and  the  disregard  of  them  is  the  origin  of 
impiety. 

Q.  471.  How  may  we  sin  against 
priests  and  ghostly  fathers? 

A.  By  disobeying  or  detracting  them,  or 
believing  slanderous  reports  against 
them,  upon  mere  hearsay,  or  the 
testimony  of  insufficient  witnesses,  or 
without  witnesses. 

Q.  472.  What  testimony  is 
sufficient  against  a priest? 

A.  I will  tell  you  out  of  St.  Paul's  mouth: 
"Against  a priest  (saith  he  to  Timothy 
the  bishop  of  Ephesus)  receive  not  an 
accusation  under  two  or  three 
witnesses."  1 Tim.  v.  19,  and  21,  "I 
charge  thee  before  God,  and  Christ 
Jesus,  and  the  elect  angels,  that  thou 
observe  these  things  without  prejudice, 


42 


doing  nothing  by  declining  to  either 
side." 

Q.  473.  Is  it  convenient  to  ask  a 
blessing  of  priests? 

A.  It  is,  because  they  give  it  in  the  name 
and  person  of  Christ. 

Q.  474.  What  warrant  have  you  for 
it? 

A.  First  out  of  Mark  14, 16,  where  "Christ 
laying  his  hands  upon  the  children, 
blessed  them." 

Secondly,  the  example  of  Melchisedech 
blessing  Abraham;  upon  which  St.  Paul 
saith,  "without  all  contradiction,  that 
which  is  less,  is  blessed  of  the  better." 
Heb.  vii.  7. 

Q.  475.  What  scripture  have  you 
for  obedience  to  priests? 

A.  Heb.  xiii.  17.  "Obey  your  prelates,  and 
be  subject  to  them;  for  they  watch,  as 
being  to  render  an  account  for  your 
souls."  And  in  the  old  law,  disobedience 
to  the  priests  was  punished  with  death, 
Deut.  xvii.  12. 

Q.  476.  In  what  are  we  bound 
under  sin  to  obey  princes  and 
temporal  magistrates? 

A.  In  all  things  (which  are  not  sin) 
belonging  to  the  good  and  peace  of  the 
commonwealth. 

Q.  477.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First,  out  of  Rom.  xiii.  1.  "Let  every 
soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers,  for 
there  is  no  power  but  of  God:  he 
therefore  that  resists  power,  resists  the 
ordinance  of  God." 

Secondly,  out  of  1 Pet.  ii.  13, 14.  "Be  ye 
subject  to  every  creature  for  God, 
whether  to  the  king  as  excelling,  or  to 


magistrates,  as  sent  by  him  to  the 
revenge  of  malefactors. 

Q.  478.  What  if  kings  or 
magistrates  command  us  to  do  sin, 
or  things  against  our  conscience? 

A.  Then  we  must  answer  them  with  the 
apostles,  'we  must  obey  God,  rather  than 
men."  Acts  v.  29. 

Q.  479.  In  what  are  servants  bound 
to  obey  their  masters? 

A.  In  all  things  that  are  not  sin, 
belonging  to  their  charge. 

Q.  480.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Coloss.  iii.  22.  "Servants,  obey 
in  all  things  your  masters,  according  to 
the  flesh,  not  serving  the  eye,  as  pleasing 
men,  but  in  simplicity  of  heart,  as 
pleasing  God. 

Q.  481.  How  do  servants  sin 
against  their  masters? 

A.  By  neglecting  their  commands, 
stealing  or  spoiling  their  goods,  &c. 

The  Fifth  Commandment 
Expounded 

Q.  482.  WHAT  is  the  fifth 
commandment? 

A.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 

Q.  483.  What  is  prohibited  by  this? 

A.  All  murder,  unjust  shedding  of  blood, 
fighting  and  quarreling. 

Q.  484.  Is  it  not  lawful  to  kill  in  any 
cause? 

A.  Yes,  in  a just  war,  or  when  public 
justice  requires  it:  "For  the  magistrate 
beareth  not  the  sword  without  cause." 
Rom.  i.  4.  As  also  in  the  blameless 
defence  of  our  own,  or  our  innocent 


43 


neighbour's  life,  against  an  unjust 
invader. 

Q.  485.  Is  it  lawful  to  fight  duels, 
appointing  a set  time  and  place, 
for  private  interest,  or  punctilios 
of  honour? 

A.  No,  by  no  means;  for  the  church  hath 
forbidden  it  under  excommunication,  to 
be  incurred  ipso  facto;  and  such  as  die  in 
duels,  can  be  neither  have  Christian 
burial  nor  be  prayed  for  the  church. 

Q.  486.  How  prove  you  all  fighting 
and  quarreling  to  be  unlawful? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  v.  39.  "You  have  heard 
(saith  Christ)  it  was  said  of  old,  and  eye 
for  an  eye,  and  a tooth  for  a tooth;  but  I 
say  unto  you  not  to  resist  evil,  but  if  any 
other  strike  thee  on  the  right  cheek,  turn 
to  him  also  the  other." 

Q.  487.  What  else  is  forbidden  by 
this  precept? 

A.  To  seek,  wish,  or  desire  our  own,  or 
any  other  man's  death,  out  of  impatience 
or  passion,  or  to  cause  women  with  child 
to  miscarry. 

The  Sixth  Commandment 
Expounded 

Q.  488.  WHAT  is  the  sixth 
commandment? 

A.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

Q.  489.  What  is  prohibited  by  this 
precept? 

A.  All  carnal  sin  with  another  man's 
wife,  or  another  woman's  husband,  and 
chiefly  adultery;  as  also  fornication  and 
pollution. 

Q.  490.  How  prove  you  fornication 
and  pollution  to  be  mortal  sins? 


A.  Out  of  Col.  iii.  5,  6.  "Mortify, 
therefore,  (saith  St.  Paul,)  your 
members,  which  are  upon  earth: 
fornication,  uncleanness,  lust,  evil 
concupiscence,  and  covetousness,  which 
is  the  service  of  idols:  for  which  things 
the  wrath  of  God  cometh  upon  the 
children  of  unbelief." 

Q.  491.  In  what  case  is  it  lawful  for 
a man  to  dismiss  his  wife? 

A.  Only  in  case  of  evident  adultery. 

Q.  492.  Can  he  that  hath  so 
dismissed  his  wife,  marry  another 
during  her  life? 

A.  He  cannot;  for  "he  that  dismisseth  his 
wife  and  marries  another,  committeth 
adultery."  Matt.  v.  32.  And  Luke  xvi.  18. 
"He  that  marries  her,  that  is  so 
dismissed,  commits  adultery." 

Q.  493.  Why  is  adultery  a far 
greater  sin  than  fornication? 

A.  Because  it  is  a greater  injury  to  our 
innocent  neighbour,  as  also  to  the 
sacrament  of  matrimony. 

Q.  494.  How  prove  you  that  a wife 
so  dismissed  from  her  husband, 
cannot  marry  again  during  her 
husband's  life? 

A.  Out  of  1 Cor.  vii.  10, 11.  "But  to  them, 
that  are  married,  not  I,  but  the  Lord 
commandeth,  that  the  wife  depart  not 
from  her  husband:  and  if  she  depart, 
that  she  remain  unmarried."  And  ver. 

39- 

"A  woman  is  bound  to  the  law,  so  long  as 
her  husband  liveth;  but  if  her  husband 
sleep  (that  is  be  dead)  she  is  at  liberty, 
let  her  marry  whom  she  will." 

Q.  495.  What  else  is  forbidden  by 
this  precept? 


44 


A.  Whoredom,  incest,  sacrilege,  and  sins 
against  nature. 

Q.  496.  Why  is  lust  hateful  in  the 
sight  of  God? 

A.  Because  it  defiles  in  us  the  image  of 
God,  and  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q.  497.  What  more  is  here 
prohibited? 

A.  Unchaste  touching  of  ourselves  or 
others,  with  delight  in  lustful  thoughts 
and  kisses. 

Q.  498.  What  is  the  heir  of 
unlawful  lust? 

A.  Death  and  damnation;  for,  "neither 
fornicators  nor  adulterers,  nor 
effeminate,"  (that  is  such  as  defile 
themselves  with  voluntary  pollution,) 
"shall  possess  the  kingdom  of  God."  1 
Cor.  vi.  9. 

The  Seventh  Commandment 
Expounded 

Q.  499.  WHAT  is  the  seventh 
commandment? 

A.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

Q.  500.  What  is  forbidden  by  this 
precept? 

A.  All  unjust  taking  away,  or  detaining 
that  which  is  another  man's. 

Q.  501.  How  many  kinds  of  theft  be 
there? 

A.  Three  kinds,  simple  theft,  which  is  a 
secret  taking  away  that  which  is  another 
man's;  rapine,  which  is  a taking  away  by 
open  violence,  or  keeping  of  that  which 
is  another  man's;  and  sacrilege,  which  is 
stealing  of  sacred  things,  or  out  of 
sacred  places. 

Q.  502.  When  is  theft  a mortal  sin? 


A.  When  the  thing  stolen  is  of  a 
considerable  value,  or  causeth  a 
considerable  hurt  to  our  neighbour. 

Q.  503.  How  prove  you  that: 

A.  Out  of  1 Cor.  vi.  10.  "Neither  thieves, 
nor  covetous  men,  nor  extortioners, 
shall  possess  the  kingdom  of  God." 

Q.  504.  What  doth  the  sin  of  theft 
oblige  us  to? 

A.  To  make  restitution  of  the  things 
stolen  to  the  right  owner,  if  we  be  able, 
else  the  sin  will  not  be  forgiven  us. 

Q.  505.  What  else  is  here 
prohibited? 

A.  All  usury,  bribery,  cozenage  in 
gaming,  or  unjust  gain  by  buying  or 
selling. 

Q.  506.  What  is  usury? 

A.  It  is  to  receive,  or  to  hope  for  some 
money  or  moneys'  worth,  as  gain,  above 
the  principle,  immediately  out  of  the 
consideration  of  loan. 

Q.  507.  How  prove  you  usury  and 
bribery  to  great  sins? 

A.  Out  of  Psalm  xiv.  1,  6.  "O  Lord,  who 
shall  dwell  in  thy  tabernacle,  or  who 
shall  rest  in  thy  holy  mountain?  He  that 
have  not  given  his  money  to  use,  nor 
taken  bribes  upon  the  innocent  man." 
And  from  Ezek.  xxii  12.  "Thou  hast  taken 
usury  and  increase,  and  hast  covetously 
oppressed  thy  neighbours.  I will 
disperse  thee  in  the  nations,  and  will 
scatter  thee  among  the  countries." 
Likewise  from  Luke  vi.  35,  where  the 
Lord  says,  "Do  good  and  lend,  hoping 
for  nothing  thereby."  See  on  this  the 
Catechism  of  the  holy  council  of  Trent. 

Q.  508.  How  are  rich  men  soonest 
brought  to  beggary? 


45 


A.  By  mingling  other  men's  goods 
among  their  own. 

Q.  509.  How  do  men  generally  sin 
against  this  precept? 

A.  Princes,  by  imposing  unjust  taxes  on 
their  subjects;  subjects,  by  not  paying 
their  due  taxes  to  their  princes:  buyers 
and  sellers,  by  deceitful  weight  and 
measure,  or  by  exceeding  the  just  prices: 
masters  by  defrauding  servants  of  their 
wages:  and  servants,  by  embezzling  their 
master's  goods.  "And  that  no  man  over- 
reach or  deceive  his  brother  in  business: 
because  the  Lord  is  the  avenger  of  all 
such  things,  as  we  have  told  you  before, 
and  have  testified."  1 Thess.  iv.  6. 

The  Eighth  Commandment 
Expounded 

Q.  510.  WHAT  is  the  eighth 
commandment? 

A.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness 
against  thy  neighbour. 

Q.  511.  What  is  prohibited  by  this 
precept? 

A.  All  false  testimonials,  rash  judgment, 
and  lies. 

Q.  512.  Why  is  false  testimony  so 
great  a sin? 

A.  Because  it  is  against  the  justice  of 
God,  and  our  neighbour. 

Q.  513.  How  prove  you  that  corrupt 
judgment  is  a great  sin? 

A.  Out  of  Isa.  v.  22,  23,  24.  "Woe  be  to 
you  that  call  evil  good,  that  justify  the 
impious  man  for  bribes  and  rob  the  just 
man  of  his  justice;  for  as  fire  devoureth 
the  stubble,  so  shall  the  root  of  these 
men  be  ashes." 

Q.  514.  Why  is  rash  judgment  a 
great  sin? 


A.  Because  it  robs  God  of  his  judgment, 
and  our  neighbour  of  his  good  name: 

"Do  not  ye  judge,  that  you  be  not 
judged."  Matt.  vii.  1. 

Q.  515.  Why  is  it  a sin  to  lie? 

A.  Because  "the  devil  is  a liar,  and  the 
father  of  all  lies."  John  viii.  44. 

Q.  516.  What  else  is  prohibited  by 
the  precept? 

A.  The  crimes  of  whispering,  flattery, 
detraction. 

Q.  517.  What  is  whispering? 

A.  It  is  to  break  friendship  between 
others,  by  speaking  ill  of  one  unto  the 
other  behind  his  back. 

Q.  518.  What  is  flattery? 

A.  to  attribute  to  another  some 
perfection  which  he  hath  not,  or  to 
praise  him  for  that  which  he  deserves 
not. 

Q.  519.  What  is  detraction? 

A.  Is  it  a secret  staining  and  blotting 
another's  good  name. 

Q.  520.  What  is  calumny? 

A.  It  is  telling  a falsehood  of  our 
neighbour  to  his  prejudice. 

Q.  521.  Are  lies,  backbiting, 
flattery,  affronts,  detraction,  and 
calumny,  grievous  sins? 

A.  They  are  often  very  grievous  sins.  The 
scriptures  saith,  Prov.  vi.  16, 19.  "Six 
things  there  are  which  the  Lord  hateth; 
and  the  seventh  his  soul  destesteth. 
Haughty  eyes,  a lying  tongue,  hands  that 
shed  innocent  blood,  a heart  that 
deviseth  wicked  plots,  feet  that  are  swift 
to  run  into  mischief,  a deceitful  witness 
that  uttereth  lies,  and  him  that  soweth 
discord  among  the  brethren. 


46 


Q.  522.  What  is  he  bound  to,  that 
hath  hurt  his  neighbour  in  any  of 
these  kinds? 

A.  To  make  him  satisfaction,  and  restore 
him  his  good  name. 

Q.  523.  How  for  example? 

A.  If  he  have  told  a hurtful  lie  of  him,  he 
is  bound  to  unsay  it;  or  if  he  have 
revealed  his  secret  sin,  he  is  bound  to 
speak  well  of  the  same  party,  and  to 
mitigate  the  matter  as  well  as  he  can. 

Q.  524.  Is  it  a sin  to  hearken  to 
detraction? 

A.  To  do  it  willingly,  and  with  delight,  or 
so  as  to  encourage  the  detractor,  it  is;  for 
by  so  doing  we  cooperate  with  the 
detractor. 

Q.  525.  How  them  must  we  behave 
ourselves  among  detractors? 

A.  If  they  be  inferiors,  we  must 
reprehend  them;  if  equals  or  superiors, 
we  must  show  ourselves  at  least  not 
pleased  with  that  discourse. 

Q.  526.  What  is  rash  judgment? 

A.  That  which  is  grounded  on  mere 
hearsay,  jealousy,  and  surmises  without 
any  moral  certainty,  or  great  probability. 

Q.  527.  When  is  a lie  a mortal  sin? 

A.  When  it  is  any  great  dishonour  to  God 
or  notable  prejudice  to  our  neighbour: 
otherwise,  if  it  be  merely  officious,  or 
trifling,  it  is  but  a venial  sin. 

The  Ninth  and  Tenth 
Commandments  Expounded 

Q.  528.  WHAT  are  the  ninth  and 
tenth  commandments? 

A.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's 
wife,  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy 
neighbour's  goods. 


Q.  529.  What  is  prohibited  by  these 
commandments? 

A.  The  inordinate  will  or  desire  of 
unlawful  lust,  especially  adultery,  and  of 
all  these. 

Q.  530.  What  else? 

A.  Not  only  deliberate  desire  or  consent, 
but  likewise  all  voluntary  delight  and 
complacency,  in  covetous  or  impure 
thoughts  and  motions  of  the  flesh. 

Q.  531.  How  prove  you  that 
unchaste  desires  are  mortal  sins? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  v.  27,  28.  "It  was  said  of 
old,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery;  but 
I say  unto  you,  whosoever  shall  see  a 
woman  to  lust  after  her,  he  hath  already 
committed  adultery  in  his  heart." 

Q.  532.  How  prove  you  covetous 
desires  to  be  great  sins? 

A.  Out  of  1 Tim.  vi.  9.  "For  they  who 
would  become  rich,  fall  into  temptation, 
and  into  the  snare  of  the  devil,  and  into 
many  unprofitable  and  hurtful  desires, 
which  drown  men  in  destruction  and 
perdition." 

Q.  533*  Is  there  any  sin  in  those 
motions  of  concupiscence,  which 
we  feel  an  suffer  against  our  wills? 

A.  There  is  not,  for  nothing  is  sin,  which 
is  not  voluntary  and  deliberate.  Nay,  if 
resisted  they  become  the  occasion  of 
merit  to  us.  To  them  were  liable  the 
most  perfect  saints,  and  even  the 
apostles  themselves;  for  Paul,  2 Cor.  xii. 
7,  8,  9,  writes,  "And  lest  the  greatness  of 
the  revelations  should  puff  me  up,  there 
was  given  me  a sting  of  my  flesh,  and 
angel  of  Satan,  to  buffet  me.  For  which 
thing  I thrice  besought  the  Lord,  that  it 
might  depart  from  me:  And  he  said  to 
me:  My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee:  for 
power  is  made  perfect  in  infirmity. 


47 


Q.  534.  What  think  you  now  of  this 
second  table  of  the  law,  is  there 
any  thing  that  favours  of 
impossibility? 

A.  No  certainly,  for  there  is  nothing 
commanded  us,  which  the  very  law  of 
nature  and  right  reason  doth  not  dictate 
to  us;  and  therefore  ought  to  be 
observed  and  done,  although  it  were  not 
commanded  us. 

Q.  535.  Is  there  any  thing  but  what 
every  man  expects  and  desires  to 
have  done  to  himself  by  others? 

A.  There  is  not,  therefore  we  must  do  the 
same  to  others,  according  to  that,  "All 
things  whatsoever  you  will  that  men  do 


unto  you,  do  ye  also  to  them;  for  this  is 
the  law  and  the  prophets."  Matt.  vii.  12. 

Q.  536.  Why  then  do  Protestants 
pretend  and  say,  that  the 
commandments  are  impossible  to 
be  kept? 

A.  Because  they  are  not  willing  to  oblige 
themselves  to  the  observance  of  them, 
but  had  rather  make  God  the  author  of 
sin,  by  commanding  impossibilities,  (a 
most  high  blasphemy)  and  justify  their 
own  iniquities  by  saying,  they  cannot 
help  it;  than  humbly  acknowledge  and 
confess  their  sins,  with  purpose  to 
amend,  by  an  acceptance  of  the  law  of 
God. 


Chapter  9. 

The  Precepts  of  the  Church  Expounded 


Q.  537.  HOW  many  are  the 
commandments  of  the  church? 

A.  There  be  six  principle  ones. 

The  First  Precept  of  the 
Church  Expounded 

Q.  538.  What  is  the  first? 

A.  "To  hear  mass  on  Sundays  and 
holydays,"  if  we  have  opportunity  to  do 
it,  and  there  be  no  just  cause  to  the 
contrary. 

Q.  539.  Why  on  all  Sundays? 

A.  In  thanksgiving  for  the  benefits  of  the 
week  past,  as  also  to  sanctity  the  Lord's 
day. 

Q.  540.  For  what  other  reason? 

A.  In  memory  that  the  same  Christ,  who 
is  offered  upon  the  altar  at  the  mass  for 


our  sins,  was  born,  rose  from  the  dead, 
and  sent  down  the  Holy  Ghost  on  a 
Sunday. 

Q.  541.  Why  on  all  holydays? 

A.  Either  in  memory  of  some  special 
benefit,  or  else  for  a commemoration  of 
some  peculiar  saint,  so  to  move 
ourselves  to  imitate  his  example. 

Q.  542.  How  prove  you  that  the 
church  hath  power  to  ordain  and 
command  feasts? 

A.  First,  by  the  example  of  the  church  in 
the  apostle's  time,  which  ordained  the 
feast  of  Christmas  in  honour  of  the 
Nativity  of  Christ;  Easter  in  honour  of 
his  resurrection;  Whitsuntide,  in  honour 
of  the  coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in 
tongues  of  fire. 


48 


Secondly,  out  of  St.  Clement,  the  disciple 
of  St.  Peter,  in  his  eighth  book  of 
apostolical  constitutions,  where  he 
witnesseth.  "That  the  apostles  gave 
order  for  the  celebrating  of  St.  Stephen's 
and  some  other  of  their  fellow  apostles' 
days  after  their  deaths." 

Thirdly,  out  of  2 Thess.  iii.  4.  "And  we 
have  confidence  concerning  you  in  the 
Lord,  that  the  things  which  we 
command,  you  both  do,  and  will  do." 
And  ver.  14.  "And  if  any  man  obey  not 
our  word  by  this  epistle,  note  that  man, 
and  do  not  keep  company  with  him,  he 
maybe  ashamed." 

Fourthly,  out  of  1 Thess.  iv.  8,  where  St. 
Paul,  (speaking  of  the  precepts  he  had 
given  his  brethren,)  saith,  "He  that 
despiseth  these  things,  despiseth  not 
man,  but  God,  who  also  hath  given  his 
Holy  Spirit  in  us."  See  what  was  said 
before  in  the  third  commandment  of 
God. 

The  Second  Precept  of  the 
Church  Expounded 

Q.  543.  WHAT  is  the  second 
commandment  of  the  church? 

A.  To  fast  Lent,  Vigils  commanded, 
Ember  days,  and  with  abstinence  from 
flesh  on  Fridays  and  Saturdays. 

Q.  544.  Why  Lent? 

A.  In  imitation  of  Christ  our  Lord,  who 
fasted  forty  days  and  forty  nights  in  the 
desert  for  our  sins,  without  once  eating 
or  drinking. 

Q.  545.  Can  we  fast  in  this 
manner? 

A.  We  cannot;  but  we  must  do  at  least 
what  we  are  able. 

Q.  546.  How  prove  you  fasting  to 
be  a pious  practice? 


A.  By  the  example  of  Christ  and  his 
Saints,  and  out  of  Luke  ii.  37,  where  we 
read,  "That  Anna  the  prophetess 
departed  not  from  the  temple  serving 
day  and  night  by  fasting  and  prayer." 

Q.  547.  How  prove  you  fasting  to 
me  meritorious? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  vi.  16, 17, 18.  "And  when 
you  fast,  be  not  sad,  like  the  hypocrites; 
but  anoint  thy  head,  and  wash  thy  face, 
that  thou  appear  not  unto  men  to  fast, 
but  to  thy  Father  which  is  in  secret,  and 
thy  Father  who  seeth  in  secret,  will 
repay  thee." 

Q.  548.  How  prove  you  abstinence 
from  certain  meats  to  be 
commendable? 

A.  Because  it  was  proscribed  by  an  angel 
to  St.  John.  "He  shall  be  great  before  the 
Lord,  wine  and  cider  he  shall  not  drink." 
Luke  i.  15.  And  in  Matt.  iii.  4,  we  read, 
"That  his  food  was  locusts  and  wild 
honey." 

Q.  549.  For  what  is  fasting 
available? 

A.  For  the  remission  of  sins  and 
appeasing  the  wrath  of  God,  according 
to  that,  "Be  ye  converted  unto  me  in 
your  whole  heart,  in  fasting,  weeping, 
and  mourning,"  Joel  ii.  12.  To  mortify  all 
the  lustful  desires  of  the  flesh;  and  that 
it  hath  special  force  against  the  Devil: 
"This  kind  of  devil  (saith  our  Lord)  can 
go  out  by  nothing  but  by  prayer  and 
fasting,"  Mark  ix.  29. 

Q.  550.  Why  Vigils? 

A.  To  prepare  ourselves  for  a devout 
keeping  the  feasts  that  follow. 

Q.  551.  Why  Ember-days? 

A.  Because  on  those  days  the  church 
giveth  Holy  orders  and  ordained  priests; 


49 


and  for  that  cause  hath  dedicated  them 
to  public  prayers  and  fasting. 

Q.  552.  What  ground  have  you  for 
that? 

A.  Out  of  Acts  xiii.  2,  3.  "And  as  they  (the 
apostles)  were  ministering  to  our  Lord, 
and  fasting,  the  Holy  Ghost  said, 
Separate  ye  unto  me  Saul  and  Barnabas 
to  the  work  whereto  I have  them.  Then 
with  fasting  and  praying,  and  imposing 
hand  on  them,  they  dismissed  them." 

Q.  553.  Why  abstinence  on 
Fridays? 

A.  In  memory  that  Christ  suffered  for  us 
upon  a Friday;  drinking  gall  and  vinegar 
on  the  cross;  but  especially  by  custom, 
which  is  a good  as  law. 

Q.  554.  Why  abstinence  on 
Saturdays? 

A.  To  prepare  ourselves  for  a devout 
keeping  of  the  Sunday,  as  also  in  honour 
of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  who  stood 
firm  in  faith  on  that  day,  the  apostles 
themselves  wavering. 

The  Third  Precept  of  the 
Church  Expounded 

Q.  555.  WHAT  is  the  third 
commandment  of  the  church? 

A.  To  confess  our  sins  at  least  once  a 
year. 

Q.  556.  Why  was  that  commanded? 

A.  Because  otherwise,  libertines  would 
not  have  done  it  once  in  many  years. 

The  Fourth  Precept  of  the 
Church  Expounded 

Q.  557.  WHAT  is  the  fourth? 


A.  To  receive  the  blessed  Sacrament  at 
least  once  a year,  and  that  at  Easter,  or 
thereabouts. 

Q.  558.  Why  at  Easter? 

A.  Because  Christ  instituted  the  blessed 
Sacrament  of  the  Eucharist  at  his  last 
supper,  the  Thursday  before  Easter  day. 

Q.  559.  What  said  it,  or 
thereabouts? 

A.  Because  it  will  satisfy  the  precept,  if  it 
be  done  at  any  time  between  Palm 
Sunday  and  Low-Sunday. 

The  Fifth  Precept  of  the 
Church  Expounded 

Q.  560.  WHAT  is  the  fifth? 

A.  To  pay  tithes  to  our  pastors. 

Q.  561.  Why  so? 

A.  Because  as  they  feed  us  spiritually,  it 
is  fit  we  should  feed  them  corporally. 

Q.  562.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Gal.  vi.  6.  Let  him  that  is 
catechised  in  the  word  communicate  to 
him  that  catechised  him,  in  all  his  goods. 
And  1 Cor.  ix.  13, 14.  They  that  serve  the 
altar  participate  with  the  altar,  and  so 
the  Lord  ordained  that  they  who  preach 
the  gospel  should  live  by  the  gospel. 

The  Sixth  Precept  of  the 
Church  Expounded 

Q.  563.  WHAT  is  the  sixth? 

A.  Not  to  solemnize  marriage  on  times 
prohibited  that  is,  from  the  first  Sunday 
of  Advent,  until  Twelfth  day  be  past,  nor 
from  Ash-Wednesday,  until  Low-Sunday 
be  past. 


50 


Q.  564.  Why  so? 

A.  Because  those  are  times  of  special 
piety  and  penance,  and  should  not 
therefore  be  spent  in  feasting,  or  carnal 
pleasures. 


Q.  565.  What  sin  is  to  break  any  of 
these  church  commandments? 

A.  A mortal  sin  of  disobedience, 
according  to  that  "He  that  will  not  hear 
the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a 
heather  and  a publican."  Matt.  xvii.  17. 


Chapter  10. 

The  Council  of  Christ  and  his  Church  Expounded 


Q.  566.  HOW  many  councils  are 
there? 

A.  There  be  three  principle  ones. 

The  First  Counsel 

Q.  567.  What  is  the  first  of  them? 

A.  Voluntary  poverty,  which  is  observed 
by  willingly  leaving  all  things  to  follow 
Christ. 

Q.  568.  How  prove  you  that  to  be  a 
work  of  perfection? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  xix.  21.  "If  thou  wilt  be 
perfect,  go,  sell  what  thou  hast,  and  give 
to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure 
in  heaven,  and  come  and  follow  me." 

Q.  569.  How  prove  you  this  to  be 
meritorious? 

A.  Out  of  the  same  chap.  ver.  27,  28,  29, 
"When  Peter,  answering,  said  to  him: 
Behold,  we  have  left  all  things,  and  have 
followed  he:  what,  therefore,  shall  we 
have?  And  Jesus  said  to  them:  Amen  I 
say  to  you,  that  you,  who  have  followed 
me,  in  the  regeneration,  when  the  Son  of 
man  shall  sit  on  the  seat  of  his  majesty, 
you  also  shall  sit  on  twelve  seats  judging 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  And  every  one 
that  hath  left  house,  or  brethren,  or 


sisters,  or  father,  or  mother,  or  wife,  or 
lands  for  my  name's  sake,  shall  receive  a 
hundredfold  and  shall  possess  life 
everlasting." 

The  Second  Counsel 

Q.  570.  WHAT  is  the  second 
counsel? 

A.  Perpetual  chastity;  which  is  a 
voluntary  abstaining  from  marriage,  and 
all  carnal  pleasures,  for  the  love  of  God. 

Q.  571.  Is  this  also  a work  of 
perfection? 

A.  It  is,  for  Christ  himself  was  born  of  a 
virgin,  and  counseled  virginity,  though 
he  commanded  it  not. 

Q.  572.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  xix.  12.  "There  be 
eunuchs,  (said  he,)  which  have  made 
themselves  so  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven;  he  that  can  take  let  him  take." 

Q.  573.  How  prove  you  that 
virginity  is  a more  prefect  state 
than  marriage,  or  that  it  is  lawful 
to  vow  virginity? 

A.  Out  of  1 Cor.  vii.  37,  38.  "He  that  hath 
determined  in  his  heart,  being  settled, 


51 


not  having  any  necessity,  but  having 
power  of  his  own  will  to  keep  his  virgin, 
doth  well;  therefore  he  that  joineth  his 
virgin  in  marriage  doth  well,  but  he  that 
joineth  her  not,  doth  better" 

Q.  574.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  1 Tim.  v.  5.  "But  she  that  is  a 
widow  indeed,  (that  is,  a vowed  widow,) 
and  desolate,  let  her  hope  in  God,  and 
continue  in  prayer  and  supplications 
night  and  day."  And  ver.  11, 12.  "But  the 
younger  widows  avoid,  for  they,  when 
they  shall  be  wanton  in  Christ,  will 
marry,  having  damnation,  because  they 
have  made  void  their  first  faith,  that  is, 
their  vow  of  chastity,  according  to  the 
fourth  council  of  Carthage,  Canon  104, 
and  all  the  Fathers." 

Q.  575.  Who  was  the  first  that 
taught  marriage  to  be  better  than 
virginity,  and  persuaded  priests 
and  nuns  to  marry? 


A.  Jovinian,  an  old  condemned  Heretic, 
according  to  St.  Augustin,  in  his  book 
Heresies,  Her.  82,  and  in  his  2d  book  of 
Retractions,  he  calls  him  a monster  for 
it,  and  saith  the  church  stoutly  resisted 
him,  chap.  22. 

The  Third  Counsel 

Q.  576.  WHAT  is  the  third  counsel? 

A.  Obedience,  which  is  a voluntary 
submission  to  another's  will,  and  in  all 
that  is  not  sin. 

Q.  577.  What  warrant  have  you  for 
that? 

A.  First  the  example  of  Christ  himself, 
who  was  obedient  to  our  Lady  and  St. 
Joseph,  "And  he  went  down  with  them 
and  came  to  Nazareth,  and  was  subject 
to  them."  Luke  ii.  51. 

Secondly,  Heb.  xiii.  17.  "Obey  your 
prelates,  and  be  subject  to  them;  for  they 
watch,  being  to  render  an  account  for 
your  souls." 


Chapter  11. 

Of  the  Sacraments  in  general 


Q.  578.  HOW  many  Sacraments 
are  there? 

A.  Seven. 

Q.  579.  How  call  you  them? 

A.  Baptism,  Confirmation,  Eucharist, 
Penance,  Extreme  Unction,  Holy  Order, 
and  Matrimony.  See  the  Council  of 
Trent,  Sess.  7.  Can.  1. 


Q.  580.  Is  there  any  cause  why  the 
number  of  Sacraments  should  be 
seven? 

A.  Yes;  a probable  cause  is  the 
proportion  which  is  between  spiritual 
and  corporal  life. 

Q.  581.  In  what  consists  this 
proportion? 

A.  In  this;  that  as  in  a corporal  and 
nature  life,  there  be  seven  principle  or 
chief  necessities,  so  are  there  likewise 


52 


seven  spiritual,  to  which  the  seven 
Sacraments  correspond. 

Q.  582.  What  is  our  first  corporal 
necessity? 

A.  To  be  born  into  this  world:  to  this 
baptism  corresponds,  by  which  we  are 
regenerated  unto  God,  and  born  the 
heirs  of  God  and  co-heirs  of  Christ. 

Q.  583.  What  is  the  second 
corporal  necessity? 

A.  To  be  confirmed  in  our  strength  and 
growth,  without  which  we  can  never  be 
made  men:  to  this  answers 
confirmation,  by  which  we  are  made 
strong  and  perfect  Christians,  able  to 
profess  our  faith  before  our  enemies. 

Q.  584.  What  is  our  third  corporal 
necessity? 

A.  That  (being  now  made  men)  we  have 
a competence  of  daily  food  and 
sustenance;  to  which  the  blessed 
Eucharist  corresponds,  by  which  our 
souls  are  fed  with  divine  grace  as  often 
as  we  worthily  receive  it,  or  offer  it  with 
the  priest  on  the  altar. 

Q.  585.  What  is  the  fourth 
necessity  of  the  body? 

A.  That  we  have  physic  when  we  are  sick 
and  wounded;  to  this  the  sacrament  of 
penance  answers;  by  which  our  maladies 
and  sores  of  sin  are  healed. 

Q.  586.  What  is  our  fifth  necessity 
of  the  body? 

A.  That  we  have  the  necessary  helps 
against  the  agonizing  pangs  of  death;  to 
this  corresponds  extreme  unction,  by 
which  our  soul  is  strengthened  in  her 
last  agony,  against  the  violent  assaults  of 
the  devil. 

Q.  587.  What  is  the  sixth  corporal 
necessity? 


A.  "That  we  be  governed  by  laws  and 
magistrates,  so  to  avoid  injustice  and 
confusion:"  to  this  Holy  Order 
corresponds,  by  which  we  are  provided 
with  spiritual  magistrates  to  guide  and 
govern  us. 

Q.  588.  What  is  the  seventh 
corporal  necessity? 

A.  That  we  be  multiplied  in  a lawful 
manner;  and  to  this  matrimony 
corresponds,  by  which  we  are  not  only 
multiplied  in  a natural,  but  in  a holy  and 
sacramental  way. 

Q.  589.  What  is  a Sacramental  in 
general? 

A.  It  is  a visible  sign  of  invisible  grace, 
divinely  instituted  by  Christ,  for  our 
sanctification. 

Q.  590.  How  prove  you  that  Christ 
ordained  them  all? 

A.  Because  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  any 
pure  creature  to  give  infallible  virtue, 
causing  grace,  to  sensible  and  material 
things,  such  as  the  sacraments  are; 
according  to  the  council  of  Trent,  Sess. 

7.  Can.  1. 

Q.  591.  From  what  have  the 
Sacraments  their  force  and 
efficacy? 

A.  From  the  blood  and  passion  of  Christ, 
which  they  apply  to  our  souls. 

Q.  592.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Rom.  vi.  3.  "Know  you  not  that  all 
that  we  who  are  baptized  in  Christ 
Jesus,  are  baptized  in  his  death?"  Rom. 
v.  9.  "Much  more  therefore,  now  being 
justified  in  his  blood,  shall  we  be  saved 
from  wrath  by  him." 

Q.  593.  For  what  end  did  Christ 
ordain  the  Sacraments? 


53 


A.  To  be  external  and  visible  marks  and 
professions  of  his  holy  faith,  by  which 
the  faithful  might  be  known  from 
Infidels  and  Heretics;  and  also  to  be 
effectual  means  of  our  salvation,  and 
certain  remedies  against  sin. 

Q.  594.  What  things  are  essential 
to  a Sacrament? 

A.  Matter  and  form. 

Q.  595*  Do  all  the  seven 
Sacraments  give  grace? 

A.  They  do,  according  to  the  council  of 
Trent,  Sess.  7. 

Q.  596.  What  is  grace? 

A.  It  is  a supernatural  quality  produced 
in  our  souls  and  inherent  in  them,  by 
which  we  are  made  the  adopted  children 
of  God,  special  partakers  of  the  divine 
nature,  and  like  to  God,  in  some  degree; 
as  iron  is  made  like  to  fire  by  heat. 

Q.  597.  How  many  of  these 
Sacraments  give  character? 

A.  Three:  Baptism,  Confirmation,  and 
Holy  Order. 

Q.  598.  What  is  a sacramental 
character? 

A.  It  is  a supernatural  mark  in  the  soul, 
whereby  be  are  marked  for  God's 
servants,  which  can  never  be  blotted  out. 

Q.  599.  In  what  manner  do  the 
sacraments  give  and  cause  grace? 

A.  As  a means  or  instruments  only;  for 
God  is  always  the  principal  cause 
thereof. 

Q.  600.  Who  is  the  ordinary 
minister  of  a Sacrament? 

A.  A priest;  excepting  Holy  Orders  and 
Confirmation,  which  are  referred  to  the 
Bishops  alone. 


Q.  601.  Why  did  Christ  confine  the 
administration  of  the  Sacraments 
to  the  Hierarchy  and  to  the  priests 
only? 

A.  "O  the  depth  of  the  riches,  of  the 
wisdom  and  of  the  knowledge  of  God! 
How  incomprehensible  are  his 
judgments,  and  how  unsearchable  his 
ways!  For  who  hath  known  the  mind  of 
the  Lord?  Or  who  hath  been  his 
counsellor?"  Rom.  xi.  And  we  know 
from  St.  Paul,  Ephes.  iv.  11,  that  "Christ 
gave  indeed  some  to  be  apostles,  and 
some  prophets,  and  others  evangelists, 
and  others  pastors  and  teachers.  That 
we  may  not  now  be  children,  tossed  to 
and  fro,  and  carried  about  with  every 
wind  of  doctrine,  in  the  wickedness  of 
men,  in  craftiness  by  which  they  lie  in 
wait  to  deceive."  Hence,  St.  Paul, 
speaking  of  the  Sacraments,  says,  1 Cor. 
iv.  1.  "So  let  them  consider  us  as  the 
ministers  of  Christ  and  dispensers  of  the 
mysteries  of  God."  "And  we  are  (2  Cor.  v. 
20.)  therefore  ambassadors  of  Christ: 
God,  as  it  were,  exhorting  by  us." 

Q.  602.  Is  the  intention  of  the 
ministers  to  do  what  Christ 
ordained,  a condition,  without 
which  the  Sacraments  subsist  not? 

A.  It  is;  also  the  intention  of  the  receiver 
to  receive  what  Christ  ordained,  if  he  be 
at  the  years  of  understanding? 

Q.  603.  Why  say  you,  If  he  be  at  the 
years  of  understanding? 

A.  Because  for  infants  in  the  Sacraments 
of  baptism  the  intention  of  the  Church 
sufficeth. 

Baptism  Expounded 

Q.  604.  WHY  is  Baptism  the  first 
Sacrament? 


54 


A.  Because  by  it  we  are  born  again,  or 
created  anew  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
therefore  before  it  we  are  not  capable  of 
receiving  any  other. 

Q.  605.  What  is  Baptism? 

A.  It  is  an  exterior  washing  of  the  body, 
under  a set  form  of  words. 

Q.  606.  What  is  the  necessary 
matter  of  Baptism? 

A.  Natural  water  only;  for  artificial  water 
will  not  suffice. 

Q.  607.  What  is  the  form  of  it? 

A.  I baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Q.  608.  What  if  a man  leave  out  the 
word,  (I  baptize)  or  any  of  the 
three  persons? 

A.  Then  the  baptism  is  invalid. 

Q.  609.  Where  did  Christ  express 
the  form  of  baptism  and  give  a 
command  to  baptize? 

A.  In  Matt,  xxvii.  29.  "Go  therefore, 

(saith  he)  teach  ye  all  nations,  baptizing 
them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Q.  610.  Can  a man  be  saved 
without  baptism? 

A.  He  cannot,  unless  he  have  it  either 
actual  or  in  desire,  with  contrition,  or  to 
be  baptized  in  his  blood  as  the  holy 
Innocents  were,  which  suffered  for 
Christ. 

Q.  611.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  John  iii.  5.  "Unless  a man  be 
born  again  of  water,  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God." 


Q.  612.  Can  no  man  but  a priest 
baptize? 

A.  Yes,  in  case  of  necessity,  any  layman 
or  woman  may  do  it,  and  not  otherwise. 

Q.  613.  What  is  a chief  necessity? 

A.  When  a child  is  in  danger  of  death, 
and  a priest  cannot  be  had. 

Q.  614.  What  are  the  effects  of 
baptism? 

A.  It  makes  us  the  children  of  God,  and 
remits  both  original  and  actual  sin,  if  he 
that  is  baptized  be  guilty  of  it. 

Secondly,  it  infuseth  justifying  grace  into 
the  soul,  with  habits  of  faith,  hope,  and 
charity, 

and  all  supernatural  gifts  and  virtues. 

Q.  615.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Gal.  iii.  27.  "As  many  of  you  as 
are  baptized  in  Christ,  have  put  on 
Christ."  Secondly,  out  of  1 Cor.  vi.  10,11 
where  speaking  of  fornicators,  idolaters, 
thieves,  adulterers,  and  liars  "These 
things,  (saith  St.  Paul)  ye  were,  but  ye 
are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified,  but  ye 
are  justified  in  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the  spirit  of  God." 

Thirdly,  out  of  Tit.  v.  6,  7.  "He  hath 
saved  us  by  the  laver  of  regeneration 
and  renovation  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom 
he  hath  abundantly  poured  out  upon  us, 
by  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour,  that  being 
justified  by  his  grace  we  may  be  heirs, 
according  to  the  hope  of  life 
everlasting." 

Q.  616.  What  other  effect  hath 
baptism? 

A.  It  makes  a spiritual  mark  or  character 
in  the  soul,  which  shall  remain  for  ever, 
either  to  our  great  joy  in  heaven,  or  our 
confusion  in  hell. 


55 


Q.  617.  What  sin  is  it  to  baptize  a 
man  twice? 

A.  A mortal  sin  of  sacrilege. 

Q.  618.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Heb.  vi.  4,  5,  6.  "It  is 
impossible  for  those  that  have  been 
illuminated,  and  made  partakers  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  (to  wit,  by  baptism)  and  are 
fallen,  &c.  to  be  renewed  again  unto 
penance,"  &c.  viz.  by  a second  baptism. 

Q.  619.  What  if  a man  die  for  the 
faith,  before  he  can  be  baptized? 

A.  He  is  a true  martyr,  and  baptized  in 
his  own  blood. 

Q.  620.  Why  have  we  a Godfather 
and  a Godmother  in  baptism? 

A.  That  if  our  parents  should  neglect  it, 
or  be  prevented  by  death,  they  may 
instruct  us  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  which 
obligation  lies  on  them. 

Q.  621.  How  many  godfathers  may 
we  have? 

A.  But  one  godfather  and  one 
godmother,  since  the  council  of  Trent. 

Q.  622.  Why  so  few? 

A.  To  prevent  the  too  great  spread  of 
spiritual  affinity,  which  is  contracted 
between  them  and  their  godchild,  and 
his  father  and  mother,  which  is  an 
impediment,  that  makes  the  marriage 
not  only  unlawful,  but  also  invalid 
between  the  parties. 

Q.  623.  How  can  infants  be 
christened,  which  have  no  actual 
faith? 

A.  In  the  faith  of  the  Church,  and  of  their 
godfathers  and  godmothers. 

Q.  624.  Who  do  we  use  so  many 
ceremonies  in  baptism? 


A.  To  stir  up  reverence  to  the  sacrament, 
and  signify  its  inward  effects. 

Q.  625.  What  meaneth  the  priest's 
breathing  on  the  child's  face, 
according  to  the  use  of  some 
rituals? 

A.  It  signifies,  that  by  baptism,  the  evil 
spirit  is  cast  out,  and  the  spirit  of  God  is 
given  him. 

Q.  626.  Why  is  the  child  signed  on 
the  breast  and  forehead  with  the 
sign  of  the  Cross? 

A.  To  signify  that  he  is  there  made  the 
servant  of  Christ  crucified. 

Q.  627.  Why  is  salt  put  into  the 
child's  mouth? 

A.  To  signify,  that  by  baptism  he 
receives  grace  and  gifts  to  preserve  his 
soul  from  corruption  of  sin:  and  to  warn 
Christians,  that  their  actions  and  words 
ought  to  be  seasoned  with  prudence  and 
discretion  signified  by  salt. 

Q.  628.  Why  doth  the  priest  lay 
spittle  on  his  ears  and  nostrils? 

A.  Because  Christ  by  so  doing,  healed 
one  that  was  both  deaf  and  dumb;  as 
also  to  signify,  that  by  baptism  his  ears 
are  opened  to  the  word  of  faith,  and  his 
nostrils  to  the  good  odour  of  all 
Christian  virtues. 

Q.  629.  Why  doth  the  priest  ask  the 
child,  "If  he  renounce  the  Devil, 
and  his  pomps?" 

A.  To  signify,  that  he  who  will  be  the 
child  of  God,  cannot  be  the  child  of  the 
Devil. 


56 


Q.  630.  What  means  the  several 
anointing  of  the  child? 

A.  They  signify  the  interior  anointings, 
or  unction  of  divine  grace,  given  to  the 
soul  in  baptism. 

Q.  631.  What  mean  they  in 
particular? 

A.  He  anointed  on  the  head  to  signify, 
"that  by  baptism  he  is  made  partaker  of 
the  kingly  dignity  of  Christ;"  on  the 
shoulders  to  signify,  "he  must  bear  his 
Cross  courageously,"  on  the  breast,  to 
signify,  "that  the  heart  is  there 
strengthened  with  grace,  to  fight  against 
the  Devil." 

Q.  632.  What  signifies  the  white 
garment  given  to  the  child? 

A.  The  purity  and  innocence  which  he 
there  receives. 

Q.  633.  What  signifies  the 
hallowed  light  given  to  the  child? 

A.  The  light  of  faith,  and  fire  of  charity 
with  which  his  soul  is  endued  by 
baptism;  and  that  he  is  bound  to  hold  up 
through  life  the  lamp  of  good  works, 
always  burning,  always  shining  before 
men,  that  they  may  glorify  our  Father 
who  is  in  Heaven. 

Confirmation  Expounded 

Q.  634.  WHAT  is  the  second 
Sacrament? 

A.  Confirmation. 

Q.  635.  When  did  Christ  ordain 
this  Sacrament? 

A.  The  time  is  not  certain;  but  divines 
most  probably  hold,  it  was  instituted  at 
Christ's  last  supper. 

Q.  636.  What  is  the  matter  of  the 
Sacrament? 


A.  Oil,  mingled  with  balm,  blessed  by  a 
bishop. 

Q.  637.  What  is  the  form  of  it? 

A.  I sign  thee  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross, 

I confirm  thee  with  the  chrism  of 
salvation,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and 
of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q.  638.  What  scripture  have  you 
for  this  Sacrament? 

A.  First,  2 Cor.  i.  22.  "And  he  that 
confirmeth  us  with  you  in  Christ,  and 
hath  anointed  us,  is  God,  who  also  hath 
sealed  us  (with  the  spiritual  character) 
and  given  the  pledge  of  the  spirit  in  our 
hearts. 

Secondly,  Acts  viii.  14, 15, 16,  where 
when  Philip  the  deacon  had  converted 
the  city  of  Samaria  to  the  faith,  the 
apostles  who  were  at  Jerusalem,  sent  to 
two  bishops,  St.  Peter  and  St.  John,  to 
confirm  them;  "who  when  they  were 
come  (saith  the  text)  prayed  for  them, 
that  they  might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost; 
for  he  was  not  yet  come  upon  any  of 
them,  but  they  were  only  baptized  in  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus;  then  did  they 
impose  their  hands  upon  them,  and  they 
received  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Thirdly,  Acts  xix.  5,6,  where  we  read  that 
St.  Paul  baptized  and  confirmed  about 
twelve  of  St.  John's  disciples:  "Hearing 
these  things,  they  were  baptized  in  the 
name  of  our  Lord  Jesus;  and  when  St. 
Paul  had  imposed  hands  on  them,  the 
Holy  Ghost  came  upon  them." 

Q.  639.  Why  is  oil  used  in  this 
Sacrament? 

A.  To  signify  that  the  principal  and 
proper  effect  of  it,  is  the  interior  unction 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  makes  us 
perfect  Christians,  and  able  to  profess 
our  faith  before  persecuting  tyrants. 


57 


Q.  640.  Why  is  balm  used  in  it? 

A.  To  signify  the  good  odour  of  a 
Christian  name,  according  to  that,  "We 
are  a good  odour  of  Christ  to  God."  2 
Cor.  ii.  15. 

Q.  641.  In  what  appears  the  effects 
of  confirmation? 

A.  In  the  undaunted  confidence  and 
sufferings  of  the  apostles,  martyrs,  and 
saints  of  God,  after  they  had  received  it. 

Q.  642.  When  were  the  apostles 
confirmed? 

A.  On  Whitsunday,  in  an  extraordinary 
manner,  the  Holy  Ghost  descended 
upon  them  in  tongues  of  fire. 

Q.  643.  Doth  confirmation  give  a 
character? 

A.  It  doth,  according  to  2 Cor.  i.  22, 
above  cited,  where  we  read  "who  also 
has  sealed  us,"  (that  is,  with  a 
character.) 

Q.  644.  Who  is  the  minister  of  this 
Sacrament? 

A.  A bishop  only,  as  appears  by  Acts  viii, 
above  cited,  where  two  bishops  were 
sent  into  Samaria,  to  give  it. 

Q.  645.  Is  there  any  necessity  for 
this  Sacrament? 

A.  There  is  a moral  necessity  for  it, 
according  to  the  council  of  Laodicea, 

Can.  48:  "Those  that  have  been  baptized, 
must  after  baptism  receive  the  most  holy 
chrism,  and  be  made  partakers  of  the 
heavenly  kingdom." 

Q.  646.  What  authority  of  fathers 
and  school  divines  have  you  for  its 
necessity? 

A.  First,  the  authority  of  St.  Thomas, 
who  in  the  Sacrament  of  confirmation, 


3P.  Q.72,  Art.  8,  ad  4,  affirms  that  it  is  a 
dangerous  thing  to  die  without  it. 

Secondly,  that  of  St.  Jerome,  in  his 
epistles  against  the  Luciferians.  "Dost 
thou  not  know  also  (saith  he)  that  this  is 
the  custom  of  the  churches,  that  hands 
should  be  imposed  on  such  as  they  have 
been  baptized,  and  so  the  Holy  Ghost  be 
invocated?  Dost  thou  require  to  know 
where  it  is  written?  In  the  acts  of  the 
apostles,  and  though  there  were  no 
authority  of  scripture  for  it,  yet  the 
consent  of  the  whole  world  in  this 
behalf,  would  be  equal  to  a precept;  for 
many  other  things  also  which  are 
observed  in  the  churches  by  tradition, 
do  usurp  unto  themselves  the  authority 
of  a written  law."  You  see  he  owns  it  to 
be  commanded  in  the  scripture;  and  tho 
it  were  not  so,  yet  to  be  equal  to  a 
precept,  and  have  the  authority  of  a 
written  law,  because  it  is  an  apostolical 
tradition,  that  such  as  have  been 
baptized,  must  also  be  confirmed. 

Q.  647.  What  authority  of  Popes 
have  you  for  it? 

A.  First,  that  of  St.  Clement,  pope  and 
martyr,  in  his  epistle  to  Julius,  "All  must 
make  haste,  (mark  the  word  must) 
without  delay  to  be  regenerated  to  God, 
and  at  length  consigned  (confirmed)  by 
a bishop;  that  is,  to  receive  the  same 
seven-fold  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  His 
reason  is,  first,  "Because  the  end  of 
every  one's  life  is  uncertain,"  secondly, 
"Because  otherwise  he  that  is  baptized, 
cannot  be  a perfect  Christian,  nor  have  a 
seat  among  the  perfect;  if  not  by 
necessity,  he  shall  remain  and  not  have 
that  confirmation,  which  we  have 
received  from  blessed  Peter,  and  all  the 
rest  of  the  apostles  have  taught,  or  Lord 
commanding,"  Secondly,  that  of  Pope 
Melchiades,  teaching  "That  baptism  and 
confirmation  can  by  no  means  be 


58 


separated  one  from  another,  unless  by 
death  prevented,  and  that  one  of  them 
cannot  rightly  be  perfected  without  the 
other.  And  moreover,  that  as 
confirmation  is  given  by  greater  men,  so 
it  is  to  be  held  in  greater  veneration  than 
baptism,"  see  De  Cons.,  Dist  5,  Cap.  De 
his. 

Add  to  this,  that  without  confirmation 
(according  to  all  the  fathers)  we  are  not 
perfect  Christians. 

Q.  648.  What  then  would  you  think 
of  those,  who  for  particular  and 
private  ends,  should  slight  this 
Sacrament,  and  teach  the  laity  not 
to  receive  it,  when  they  might 
conveniently  have  it? 

A.  Truly  I think  they  would  slight  the 
mission  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  (for  this 
Sacrament  is  a continuance  of  that 
mission  unto  us)  and  would  be  great 
enemies  of  Christianity. 

Q.  649.  What  sin  is  it  not  to  receive 
it,  when  we  may  conveniently  have 
it? 

A.  Mortal  sin,  if  it  be  done  out  of 
contempt,  or  any  gross  neglect, 
especially  in  a place  of  persecution. 

Q.  650.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Because  by  so  doing  we  expose 
ourselves  to  great  danger  of  denying  the 
faith,  against  which  danger,  it  was 
peculiarly  ordained  by  Christ  our  Lord. 

Q.  651.  At  what  age  is  confirmation 
now  commonly  received? 

A.  At  seven  years  old. 

Q.  652.  Why  not  sooner? 

A.  That  so  we  may  be  able  to  prepare 
ourselves  for  it,  and  remember  what  we 
have  received  it;  for  it  can  not  be  twice 
given. 


Q.  653.  Why  is  a little  blow  given 
on  the  cheek  to  him  that  is 
confirmed? 

A.  To  signify  he  is  there  made  the  soldier 
of  Christ,  and  must  be  ready  to  suffer 
stripes  and  buffets  for  his  sake. 

Q.  654.  Must  we  have  any 
godfathers  in  confirmation? 

A.  Only  one  godfather  or  godmother. 

Q.  655.  Must  it  be  received  fasting? 

A.  That  is  expedient,  (for  so  the  apostles 
received)  but  not  necessary. 

The  Eucharist  Expounded 

Q.  656.  WHAT  is  the  third 
Sacrament? 

A.  The  blessed  Eucharist,  or  the 
Sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ. 

Q.  657.  By  what  was  this 
Sacrament  prefigured  in  the  old 
law? 

A.  By  the  tree  of  life,  the  burning  bush, 
Mechisedech's  bread  and  wine,  the 
Paschal  Lamb,  and  the  heavenly  manna. 

Q.  658.  Doth  the  blessed  Eucharist 
excel  all  these  in  dignity? 

A.  It  doth,  as  far  as  the  substantial  body 
excels  a shadow. 

Q.  659.  What  signifies  the  name 
Eucharist? 

A.  It  signifies  good  grace,  or 
thanksgiving,  because  it  contains  the 
author  and  fountain  of  grace,  and  the 
greatest  gift  of  God  to  man. 

Q.  660.  When  did  Christ  ordain 
the  blessed  Eucharist? 

A.  At  his  last  supper. 


59 


Q.  661.  Why  so? 

A.  To  leave  to  his  church,  as  the  last  and 
greatest  pledge  of  his  love. 

Q.  662.  What  is  the  blessed 
Eucharist? 

A.  It  is  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  true  God,  and  true  man,  under 
the  outward  forms  of  bread  and  wine. 

Q.  663.  In  what  manner  is  Christ 
present  under  these  forms? 

A.  By  the  true  and  real  presence  of  his 
divine  and  human  nature. 

Q.  664.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  First  out  of  Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28.  Christ 
at  his  last  supper,  took  bread  and 
blessed  it,  brake  it  and  gave  it  to  his 
disciples,  saying,  "Take  eat,  this  is  my 
body.  And  he  blessed  the  cup  saying, 
This  is  my  blood  of  the  New  Testament 
which  shall  be  shed  for  many  to  the 
remission  of  sins,"  Mark  xiv.  22,  24. 

Secondly,  out  of  Luke  xxii.  19,  20.  "This 
is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you,  this  is 
the  chalice  of  the  New  Testament  in  my 
blood,  which  shall  be  shed  for  you." 

Thirdly,  out  of  John  vi.  52, 53,  54.  "The 
bread  which  I give  is  my  flesh,  for  the 
life  of  the  world;  by  flesh  is  meat  indeed, 
and  my  blood  is  drink  indeed;  unless 
you  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man,  and 
drink  his  blood,  you  shall  have  no  life  in 
you." 

Fourthly,  out  of  1 Cor.  xi.  23,  where  St. 
Paul  tells  us,  "He  received  from  our 
Lord,"  (viz.  by  special  revelation)  that  at 
his  last  supper  he  blessed  bread,  saying, 
"Take  ye  and  eat,  this  is  my  body  which 
shall  be  delivered  up  for  you;  this  chalice 
is  the  New  Testament  in  my  blood." 


Q.  665.  By  what  means  is  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  made  under 
the  outward  forms  of  bread  and 
wine? 

A.  By  the  real  conversion  or  change  of 
the  whole  substance  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ;  which  conversion  is 
wrought  by  the  most  holy  and  powerful 
words  of  consecration,  instituted  by 
Christ,  and  spoken  by  the  priest,  and  is 
fitly  called  Transubstantiation,  by  the 
councils  of  Lateran  and  Trent;  which 
signifies  a passage  or  conversion  of  one 
substance  into  another. 

Q.  666.  Is  there  any  scripture  for 
Transubstantiation? 

A.  The  word  Transubstantiation  is  not 
found  in  scripture,  but  for  the  thing 
signified  by  it,  there  are  those  places  in 
scripture,  which  prove  a real  presence, 
because  those  words,  This  is  my  Body, 
spoken  by  Christ,  after  he  had  taken 
bread  into  his  hands,  and  signifying  that 
to  be  his  body,  which  before  was  bread, 
cannot  be  true,  without  the  change  of 
bread  into  his  body;  which  change  is  (as 
I have  said  already)  the  thing  signified 
or  meant  by  Transubstantiation.  Nor 
may  the  word  be  lawfully  rejected  for 
not  being  found  in  scripture  more  than 
other  words  used  by  the  church,  to 
explain  mysteries  of  faith;  as  the  word, 
Trinity  or  Consubstantiality  of  God  the 
Son  with  God  the  Father,  which  are  not 
found  in  scripture. 

Q.  667.  What  mean  you  by  these 
species  or  accidents  which  remain 
after  the  substance  of  the  bread  is 
changed? 

A.  The  colour,  taste,  and  quality  of 
bread. 


60 


Q.  668.  Is  the  body  of  Christ 
divided  or  broken,  when  we  divide 
or  break  the  Sacrament? 

A.  It  is  not,  for  "he  is  now  immortal  and 
impassible,  he  cannot  die  nor  suffer  any 
more."  Rom.vi.  9. 

Q.  669.  What  other  reason  have 
you? 

A.  Because  Christ  is  whole  in  the  whole 
host,  and  whole  in  every  particle  thereof, 
if  you  divide  or  break  it;  seeing  that 
wherever  there  would  have  been  bread 
before  consecration,  there  must  needs 
be  the  whole  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
after  consecration. 

Q.  670.  What  example  have  you  for 
that? 

A.  The  Soul  of  Man,  which  is  whole  in 
the  whole  body,  and  whole  in  every  part 
of  the  body,  as  learned  Protestants 
neither  do  nor  can  deny. 

Q.  671.  How  can  the  same  thing  be 
in  many  several  places  at  once? 

A.  By  the  omnipotent  power  of  God,  by 
which  he  himself  is  in  all,  and  every  one 
of  his  creatures  at  the  same  instant. 

Q.  672.  What  example  have  you  for 
that? 

A.  A word,  which  being  one,  yet  is  in 
many  hundreds  of  places  at  once.  Out  of 
Acts  ix.  4,  5,  where  we  read,  that  Christ, 
who  is  always  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of 
the  Father  in  Heaven  (as  we  willingly 
admit  with  the  Protestants)  appeared 
notwithstanding,  and  discoursed  with 
St.  Paul  on  earth,  saying,  "Saul,  Saul, 
why  dost  thou  persecute  me?"  And  when 
St.  Paul  replied,  "Who  art  thou,  Lord? 

He  answered,  I am  Jesus  whom  thou 
dost  persecute."  Therefore,  he  was  then 
in  two  places  at  once. 


Q.  673.  What  is  the  necessary 
matter  of  the  Eucharist? 

A.  Wheaten  bread  and  wine  of  the  grape. 

Q.  674.  What  is  the  essential  form 
of  it? 

A.  THIS  IS  MY  BODY,  THIS  IS  MY 
BLOOD. 

Q.  675.  Why  is  a little  water 
mingled  with  the  wine  in  the 
chalice? 

A.  To  signify  the  blood  and  water 
flowing  from  the  side  of  Christ;  as  also, 
the  union  of  the  faithful  with  Christ,  by 
virtue  of  the  Sacrament. 

Q.  676.  What  dispositions  is 
required  in  him  that  receives  the 
Eucharist? 

A.  That  he  hath  first  confessed  his  sins, 
and  be  in  the  state  of  grace. 

Q.  677.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  1 Cor.  xi.  28.  "Let  a man  prove 
himself  and  so  let  him  eat  of  this  bread 
and  drink  of  this  cup.  For  he  that  eateth 
and  drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  an 
drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not 
discerning  the  body  of  our  Lord." 

Q.  678.  What  are  the  effects  of  the 
Eucharist? 

A.  It  replenisheth  the  soul  with  grace, 
and  nourisheth  it  in  spiritual  life:  "He 
that  eateth  of  this  bread,  shall  live  for 
ever,"  John  vi.  58. 

Q.  679.  What  other  benefit  have  we 
by  it? 

A.  It  is  a most  moving  and  effectual 
commemoration  of  the  incarnation, 
nativity,  passion,  resurrection,  and 
ascension  of  Christ. 


61 


Q.  680.  How  do  you  prove  it  lawful 
for  the  laity,  to  communicate 
under  one  kind  only? 

A.  First,  because  there  is  no  command  in 
scripture  for  the  laity  to  do  it  under 
both,  though  there  be  for  priests  in  those 
words,  "Drink  ye  all  of  this."  Matt.  xxvi. 
27,  which  was  spoken  to  the  apostles 
only  and  by  them  fulfilled;  for  it  follows 
in  Mark  xiv.  23.  "And  they  all  drank."  2. 
Out  of  John  vi.  58,  "He  that  eateth  of 
this  bread,  shall  live  for  ever,"  therefore, 
one  kind  sufficeth.  3.  Out  of  Acts  xx.  7, 
where  we  read,  "That  the  faithful  were 
assembled  on  the  first  of  the  sabbath  to 
break  bread,"  without  any  mention  of 
the  cup;  and  the  two  disciples  in 
Emmaus,  "knew  Christ  in  the  breaking 
of  bread,"  where  the  cup  is  not 
mentioned.  And  St.  Paul,  1 Cor.  xi.  27. 
"Wherefore  whosoever  shall  eat  this 
bread,  or  drink  the  chalice  of  the  Lord 
unworthily  shall  be  guilty  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  the  Lord." 

Q.  681.  What  is  the  exterior  visible 
sacrifice? 

A.  It  a most  necessary  act  of  religion 
whereby  some  sensible  thing  is  offered 
to  God  by  a priest,  in  order  to 
acknowledge  his  supreme  dominion 
over  us,  and  our  entire  dependence  on 
him.  It  is  offered  to  God  as  an  act  of  pure 
adoration,  or  to  render  him  thanks  for 
his  benefits  received,  or  to  turn  away  his 
anger,  or  to  obtain  from  him  some  new 
blessing,  or  for  all  those  purposes 
together. 

Q.  682.  Is  the  blessed  Eucharist  a 
sacrifice? 

A.  It  is  a clean  oblation,  which  the 
prophet  Malachy  i.  11,  foretold  would  be 
offered  from  the  rising  to  the  going 
down  of  the  sun,  in  every  place  among 
the  Gentiles;  which  was  prefigured  by 


Melchisedech,  priest  of  the  Most  High 
(Gen.  xiv.  18,)  when  he  brought  forth 
bread  and  wine;  and  which  was,  in 
reality,  instituted  at  the  last  supper  by 
Jesus  Christ,  when  he  took  bread  and 
wine,  blessed  them,  and  distributed 
them  with  his  own  hands  amongst  the 
apostles,  saying,  THIS  IS  MY  BODY; 
THIS  IS  MY  BLOOD.  Christ  Jesus  is  a 
priest  for  ever,  according  to  the  order  of 
Melchisedech  (Heb.  v.  8,)  and  so  he 
instituted,  according  to  his  order;  that  is 
to  say,  in  bread  and  wine,  this  great 
sacrifice  of  the  NEW  LAW. 

All  the  Holy  Popes,  and  Fathers,  and 
Councils  of  the  primitive  ages,  teach  that 
the  mass  is  the  self  same  sacrifice  of 
bread  and  wine  that  had  been  instituted 
by  our  Saviour;  whilst  the  histories  and 
annals  of  all  countries,  not  excepting 
England  herself,  declare  that  the  Holy 
Mass,  but  no  other  sacrifice,  came  down 
to  them  as  a part  and  parcel  of 
Christianity,  from  the  apostolic  age. 

Q.  683.  Why  are  the  priests  obliged 
to  receive  under  both  kinds? 

A.  Because  they  offer  sacrifice,  and 
represent  the  bloody  sacrifice  made 
upon  the  cross,  where  the  blood  was 
actually  divided  from  the  body,  and 
being  offerers  of  the  sacrifice,  are  bound 
to  receive  also  the  cup,  by  Christ's 
command  expressed.  Matt.  xxvi.  27. 
"Drink  ye  all  of  this." 

Q.  684.  Did  the  laity  ever 
communicate  under  both  kinds? 

A.  They  did  sometimes  in  the  primitive 
church,  and  may  again,  if  holy  church 
shall  so  appoint;  but  now  it  is  prohibited 
by  the  church,  to  prevent  the  great 
danger  of  shedding  the  cup,  neither  are 
the  laity  in  this  defrauded  of  any  thing; 
for  they  receive  whole  Christ  under  one 
kind,  which  is  incomparably  more  than 


62 


the  pretended  reformers  have  under 
both,  who  receive  only  a bit  of  baker's 
bread,  with  a cup  of  common  vintner's 
wine.  See  "Holy  Order  expounded."  See 
also,  "The  Mass  expounded."  eh.  22. 

Penance  Expounded 

Q.  685.  WHAT  is  the  fourth 
Sacrament? 

A.  Penance. 

Q.  686.  What  warrant  have  you  for 
doing  acts  of  penance? 

A.  First,  out  of  Apoc.  ii.  4.  "Thou  hast 
left  thy  first  charity,  therefore  be 
mindful  from  whence  thou  art  fallen, 
and  do  penance?" 

Secondly,  "And  JESUS  began  to  preach, 
and  say,  do  ye  penance;  for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  at  hand."  Matt.  iv.  17. 

Q.  687.  When  did  Christ  ordain 
this  Sacrament? 

A.  When  he  breathed  on  his  disciples, 
saying,  "Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost, 
whose  sins  ye  shall  forgive,  they  are 
forgiven  and  whose  sins  ye  shall  retain, 
they  are  retained."  John  xx.  22,  23. 

Q.  688.  What  is  the  matter  of  this 
Sacrament? 

A.  The  sins  and  confession  of  the 
penitent. 

Q.  689.  What  is  the  form  of  it? 

A.  I absolve  thee  from  they  sins,  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q.  690.  What  are  the  effects  of  it? 

A.  It  reconciles  us  to  God,  and  either 
restores  or  increases  grace? 


Q.  691.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  John  xx.  23,  before  cited.  And 
out  of  John  i.  9.  "If  we  confess  our  sins, 
he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins,  and  cleanse  us  from  all  iniquity." 

Q.  692.  How  many  parts  hath  the 
Sacrament  of  penance? 

A.  It  hath  three  parts;  namely, 
contrition,  confession,  and  satisfaction. 

Q.  693.  What  is  contrition? 

A.  It  is  a hearty  sorrow  for  our  sins, 
proceeding  immediately  from  the  love  of 
God  above  all  things,  and  joined  with  a 
firm  purpose  of  amendment. 

Q.  694.  What  is  attrition? 

A.  It  is  imperfect  contrition,  arising  from 
the  consideration  of  the  turpitude  of  sin, 
or  fear  of  punishment  and  if  it  contain  a 
detestation  of  sin,  and  hope  of  pardon,  it 
is  so  far  from  being  itself  wicked,  that 
though  alone  it  justify  not,  yet  it 
prepares  the  way  to  justification;  and 
disposes  it  at  least  remotely  towards 
obtaining  God's  grace  in  this  Sacrament. 

Q.  695.  What  if  a dying  man  be  in 
mortal  sin,  and  cannot  have  a 
priest. 

A.  Then  nothing  but  perfect  contrition 
will  suffice,  it  being  impossible  to  be 
saved,  without  the  love  of  God. 

Q.  696.  What  is  a firm  purpose  of 
amendment? 

A.  It  is  a resolution  not  only  to  shun  sin, 
but  also  the  occasions  of  it. 

Q.  697.  How  long  has  confession 
been  in  use  and  practice? 

A.  Ever  since  the  Apostle's  time, 
according  to  James,  v.  16.  "Confess 
therefore  your  sins  to  one  another,  and 


63 


pray  for  one  another,  that  you  may  be 
saved."  And  Acts  xix.  18.  "Many  of  them 
that  believed  came  confessing  and 
declaring  their  deeds." 

Q.  698.  What  is  confession? 

A.  It  is  a full,  sincere,  and  humble 
declaration  of  our  sins  to  a priest,  to 
obtain  absolution. 

Q.  699.  Is  there  any  special  good  or 
comfort  to  man  from  confession? 

A.  Very  great,  because  as  to  a mind 
laden  with  secret  griefs,  the  best  of 
comforts  is  to  disclose  her  case  to  some 
faithful  friend;  so  to  a soul  laded  with 
secret  sins  one  of  the  greatest  comforts, 
and  best  remedies  possible,  is  to  have 
selected  persons  ordained  for  that  end 
by  Christ  himself,  men  of  singular  piety 
and  learning,  and  not  questionable  by 
any  law  of  what  they  hear  in  confession, 
to  whom  one  may  confess  his  sins,  with 
an  assurance  both  of  comfort, 
correction,  and  direction  for  the 
amendment  of  his  faults. 

Q.  700.  What  are  the  necessary 
conditions  of  a good  confession? 

A.  That  it  be  short,  diligent,  humble, 
sorrowful,  sincere,  and  entire. 

Q.  701.  How,  short? 

A.  By  avoiding  superfluous  words  and 
circumlocutions. 

Q.  702.  How,  diligent? 

A.  By  using  a competent  time  and  care 
in  the  examining  of  our  conscience. 

Q.  703.  How,  humble? 

A.  By  making  our  confession  with 
humble  hearts. 

Q.  704.  How,  sorrowful? 

A.  By  stirring  up  sorrow  for  our  sins. 


Q.  705.  How,  sincere? 

A.  By  confessing  our  sins  plainly, 
without  seeking  to  lessen  or  excuse 
them. 

Q.  706.  How,  entire? 

A.  By  confessing  not  only  in  what  things 
we  have  sinned  mortally,  but  also  how 
often,  as  near  as  we  are  able  to 
remember. 

Q.  707.  What  if  a man  do 
knowingly  leave  out  any  mortal  sin 
in  his  confession  for  fear  of 
shame? 

A.  He  makes  his  whole  confession  void, 
and  commits  a great  sacrilege  by  lying  to 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  abusing  the 
Sacrament. 

Q.  708.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  By  the  example  of  Ananias  and  his 
wife  Saphna,  who  were  struck  dead  at 
the  feet  of  St.  Peter,  for  daring  to  lie  to 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Acts  v.  5, 10. 

Q.  709.  Is  he  that  hath  so  done 
bound  to  confess  all  again? 

A.  Yes,  all  that  are  mortal,  together  with 
that  which  he  left  out,  and  the  sacrilege 
he  committed. 

Q.  710.  What  is  satisfaction? 

A.  The  sacramental  penance,  enjoined 
us  by  the  priest  at  confession,  (which  is 
considered  a part  of  this  sacrament,) 
besides  which  we  may  also  add  more,  for 
our  own  sins,  by  our  voluntary  prayers, 
fasting,  or  other  good  works,  or 
sufferings. 


64 


Q.  711.  For  what  do  we  satisfy  by 
that  penance? 

A.  For  such  temporal  punishments  as 
remain  due  sometimes  for  our  sins,  after 
they  are  forgiven  us. 

Q.  712.  How  do  you  prove  that 
priests  have  power  to  impose 
penance? 

A.  Out  of  1 Cor.  vi.  3,  where  St.  Paul 
excommunicated  the  incestuous 
Corinthian;  "I  (saith  he)  absent  in  body, 
but  present  in  spirit,  have  already 
judged  him  that  hath  so  done,  &c.  to 
deliver  such  a one  to  Satan  for  the 
destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  soul 
may  be  saved."  ver.  5. 

Q.  713.  How  prove  you  that 
temporal  punishments  may 
remain  due  for  our  sins,  after  the 
sins  themselves  be  forgiven  us? 

A.  First,  because  Adam,  after  his  sin  was 
forgiven  him,  was  notwithstanding  cast 
out  of  paradise  for  ever,  and  his  whole 
posterity  made  subject  unto  death  and 
many  miseries,  in  punishment  of  that 
sin.  Gen.  iii.  25. 

Secondly,  because  David,  after  his  sin  of 
adultery  was  forgiven  him,  was 
temporally  punished  for  it  with  the 
death  of  his  child:  "Our  Lord  (saith 
Nathan)  hath  taken  away  thy  sin, 
nevertheless  thy  son  shall  die."  2 Kings 
xii.  13, 14. 

Thirdly,  because  "Whom  our  Lord  loveth 
he  chastiseth."  Heb.  xii.  6. 

Q.  714.  By  what  other  means  are 
those  temporal  punishments 
released? 

A.  By  indulgences. 


Q.  715.  What  is  an  indulgence? 

A.  No  a pardon  for  sins  to  come,  or  leave 
to  commit  sin,  (as  Protestants  do  falsely 
and  slanderously  teach)  but  a releasing 
only  of  such  temporal  punishments,  as 
remain  due  to  those  sins,  which  have 
already  been  forgiven  us  by  penance  and 
confession. 

Q.  716.  How  doth  an  indulgence 
release  those  punishments? 

A.  By  the  superabundant  merits  of 
Christ  and  his  saints,  which  it  applies  to 
our  souls  by  the  special  grant  of  the 
church. 

Q.  717.  When  did  Christ  give  his 
church  power  to  grant 
indulgences? 

A.  When  he  said  to  St.  Peter,  "To  thee 
will  I give  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
Heaven,  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on 
earth,  it  shall  be  bound  in  Heaven,  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth, 
shall  be  loosed  in  Heaven."  Matt.  xvi.  19. 

Q.  718.  How  prove  you  that  the 
apostles  did  ever  use  this  power? 

A.  Out  of  2 Cor.  ii.  10,  where  St.  Paul 
remitted  part  of  the  Corinthians 
penance.  "To  him  that  is  such  a one 
(said  he)  this  rebuke  sufficeth,  &c. 
whom  you  have  pardoned  any  thing,  I 
also  pardon." 

Q.  719.  What  is  required  for  the 
gaining  an  indulgence" 

A.  That  we  perform  the  works  enjoined 
us,  and  that  the  last  part  of  them  be 
done  in  a state  of  grace. 

Q.  720.  What  are  those  works? 

A.  Fasting,  prayer,  and  alms  deeds;  as 
also  confession  and  communion. 


65 


Extreme  Unction  Expounded 

Q.  721.  WHAT  is  the  fifth 
Sacrament? 

A.  Extreme  unction.1 

Q.  722.  When  did  Christ  institute 
it? 

A.  The  time  is  uncertain:  some  think  it 
was  instituted  at  his  last  supper;  others 
that  it  was  done  between  his 
resurrection  and  ascension. 

Q.  723.  By  whom  was  this 
sacrament  promulgated? 

A.  By  James,  v.  13, 14, 15.  "Is  any  man 
sick  among  you,  let  him  bring  in  the 
priests  of  the  church,  and  let  them  pray 
over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil,  in  the 
name  of  our  Lord,  and  the  prayer  of 
faith  shall  save  the  sick  man,  and  our 


1 Unction  is  twofold,  exterior  and  interior;  by  the 
former  is  the  body  anointed,  and  the  latter  the 
soul:  there  is  an  instance  of  the  former  in  James 
v.  14,  and  of  the  latter  in  the  parable  of  the  ten 
virgins,  Matt.  xxv.  The  exterior  anointing  of  the 
body  is  expressive  of  the  interior  unction  or 
invisible  grace  produced  in  the  soul.  Under  the 
Old  Law  were  the  priests,  prophets  and  kings 
anointed:  1 Kings  ix.  16;  2 Kings  ii.  4;  and  3 
Kings  xix.  15. Our  Blessed  Redeemer  is  called  the 
Anointed,  from  the  Greek  verb  Krio  which 
signifies  to  anoint,  because  God  anointed  hem 
with  the  Holy  Ghost:  Acts  x.  38.  And  we  are 
called  Christians  because  we  profess  the  law  and 
doctrine  of  God,  the  Anointed;  and  because  we 
are  anointed  with  holy  oil  and  chrism.  The  child 
is  anointed  at  baptism,  the  priest  in  receiving 
Holy  Orders,  the  king  and  queen  at  their 
coronation.  That  the  Apostles  anointed  the  sick 
is  clear  from  Mark  vi.  13,  and  that  they  taught 
the  practice  is  clear  from  James  v.  14.  Would 
they  teach  or  practise  the  rite  if  they  had  not 
commission  from  their  Divine  Master  so  to  do? 

It  is  indeed  extremely  astonishing  that  the 
Protestants  who  pretend  to  be  enamoured  with 
the  Bible  would  discard  a rite  so  sanctioned  in 
both  Testaments  and  the  usage  of  all  antiquity. 
See  Canons.  Lib.  i.  cit.  15. 


Lord  will  lift  him  up,  and  if  he  be  in  sin 
his  sins  shall  be  forgiven  him." 

Q.  724.  Who  is  capable  of  this 
sacrament? 

A.  Every  true  and  faithful  Christian  who 
is  in  mortal  danger  of  death  by  sickness, 
excepting  infants,  fools,  and  such  as  are 
always  mad. 

Q.  725.  What  is  the  matter  of  it? 

A.  Oil  blessed  by  a bishop. 

Q.  726.  What  is  the  form  of  it? 

A.  "By  his  own  anointing,  and  his  own 
most  pious  mercy,  our  Lord  pardon 
thee,  whatsoever  thou  hast  sinned  by  thy 
seeing,"  & c.  And  so  of  the  other  senses, 
repeating  the  same  words. 

Q.  727.  What  are  the  effects  of 
extreme  unction? 

A.  It  comforts  the  soul  in  her  last  agony 
against  despair,  it  remits  venial  sins  and 
removes  the  relics  of  sin  and  restores 
corporal  health,  if  it  be  expedient. 

Q.  728.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Mark  vi.  13,  where  we  read, 
That  the  apostles  anointed  with  oil  many 
sick,  and  healed  them.  Which  anointing 
is  understood  by  many  to  have  been  a 
previous  sign  of  extreme  unction,  and 
consequently  of  its  effects. 

Q.  729.  Why  then  do  so  few  recover 
after  it? 

A.  Either  because  the  recovery  of  the 
body  is  not  expedient  for  the  soul,  or 
because  the  sick  deferred  the  sacrament 
too  long,  as  too  many  do,  or  for  the  other 
indispositions  in  the  receiver  of  it 


66 


Holy  Order  Expounded 

Q.  730.  WHAT  is  the  sixth 
Sacrament? 

A.  Holy  Order. 

Q.  731.  To  whom  doth  this 
appertain? 

A.  To  the  rulers  and  ministers  of  the 
church,  as  bishops,  priests,  deacons,  and 
subdeacons. 

Q.  732.  What  proof  have  you  for 
bishops,  priests  and  deacons? 

A.  For  bishops  and  deacons,  out  of  Phil, 
i.  1.  "To  all  the  saints  at  Philippi,  (saith 
St.  Paul)  with  the  bishops  and  deacons," 
and  for  the  priests  out  of  St.  James 
above  cited.  "Is  any  man  sick  among 
you,  let  him  bring  in  the  priests  of  the 
church."  &c. 

Q.  733.  Where  did  Christ  ordain 
this  Sacrament? 

A.  At  his  last  supper,  where  he  made  his 
Apostles  priests,  saying,  "This  is  my 
body  which  is  given  for  you;  do  ye  this  in 
commemoration  of  me."  Luke  xxii.  19. 

Q.  734.  What  did  Christ  give  them 
power  to  do? 

A.  To  offer  the  unbloody  sacrifice  of  his 
own  body  and  blood,  which  he  himself 
had  there  ordained,  and  offered  under 
the  outward  forms  of  bread  and  wine. 

Q.  735.  Why  did  he  say,  Do  ye  this 
in  commemoration  of  me? 

A.  Because  the  unbloody  sacrifice  of  the 
Mass  is  a commemoration  or  memorial 
of  the  unbloody  sacrifice  made  on  the 
Cross;  nay  more,  it  is  a renewal  of  it  in 
an  unbloody  manner. 


Q.  736.  What  are  the  effects  of  holy 
order? 

A.  It  gives  spiritual  power,  to  ordain 
priests,  to  consecrate  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  to  administer  the 
sacraments,  serve  the  altar,  and  to 
preach. 

Q.  737.  What  else? 

A.  It  gives  also  a spiritual  grace,  for  the 
well-doing  of  these  offices. 

Q.  738.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  1 Tim.  iv.  14.  "Neglect  not  the 
grace  which  is  thine  by  prophecy,  with 
the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the 
priesthood." 

Q.  739.  What  is  the  proper  office  of 
a bishop? 

A.  To  give  holy  orders  and  confirmation, 
to  preach  and  govern  the  church. 

Q.  740.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  To  confirm,  out  of  Acts  viii.  above 
cited,  where  we  read,  "Two  bishops  were 
sent  to  confirm  the  Samaritans." 

Q.  741.  How  prove  you  that  the 
bishops  are  of  divine  right  and 
have  authority  from  God  to  rule 
the  church? 

A.  Out  of  Acts  xx.  28.  "Take  heed  unto 
yourselves  and  to  the  whole  flock, 
wherein  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you 
bishops  to  rule  the  church  of  God." 

Q.  742.  How  prove  you  that  the 
bishops  only  can  ordain  priests? 

A.  Out  of  Titus  i.  5.  "For  this  cause  left  I 
thee  in  Crete,  that  thou  shouldest  order 
the  things  that  were  wanting,  and  ordain 
priests  in  every  city,"  (he  was  a bishop.) 


67 


Q.  743.  What  sin  is  it  therefore  to 
oppose  Hierarchy  and  Episcopacy 
either  in  the  whole  church,  or  in 
particular  churches? 

A.  It  is  a sin  of  rebellion  and  high 
treason  against  the  peace  and  safety  of 
Christ's  spiritual  commonwealth,  the 
church. 

Q.  744.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Because  no  law  can  subsist  without 
guards  and  officers  for  it.  Since 
therefore  Christ  hath  ordained  bishops 
to  be  the  guards  and  teachers  of  his  law, 
they  who  strike  at  bishops,  strike  also  at 
the  whole  law  of  Christ,  and  safety  of  the 
people. 

Q.  745.  Why  is  it  requisite  that 
bishops  and  pastors  should  have 
revenues? 

A.  Because  they  bear  a considerable 
charge  and  office  in  the  commonwealth, 
therefore,  they  ought  to  have  a 
competence  for  the  performance  of  it. 
Secondly,  to  enable  them,  as  good 
soldiers  of  Christ  Jesus,  to  keep  clear  of 
worldly  cares:  for  "no  man,  being  a 
soldier  to  God,  entangleth  himself  with 
worldly  business;  that  he  may  please 
him  to  whom  he  hath  engaged  himself." 

2 Tim.  ii.  4. 

Q.  746.  What  is  the  office  of  a 
priest? 

A.  To  offer  sacrifice,  and  administer  the 
rest  of  the  sacraments,  excepting  holy 
order  and  confirmation. 

Q.  747.  How  prove  you  a sacrifice 
in  the  New  Law? 

A.  First,  because  there  is  a priesthood,  as 
you  have  heard,  and  an  altar  according 
to  that,  "We  have  an  altar  (saith  St.  Paul) 
whereof  they  have  not  power  to  eat,  who 
serve  in  the  tabernacle."  Heb.  xiii.  10. 


Secondly,  out  of  Mai.  i.  11,  where  he 
foretold  the  sacrifice  in  the  new  law, 
saying,  "From  the  rising  of  the  sun,  even 
to  the  going  down,  great  is  my  name 
among  the  Gentiles,  and  in  every  place 
there  is  sacrificing,  and  there  is  offered 
to  my  name  a clean  oblation,  saith  the 
Lord  of  Hosts." 

Thirdly,  out  of  Luke  xxii.  19,  20,  where 
Christ  who  is  high  priest  for  ever 
(according  to  the  order  of 
Melchesedech)  offered  the  sacrifice  of 
his  own  body  and  blood  under  the  form 
of  bread  and  wine,  saying,  "This  is  my 
body  which  is  given  for  you,  (it  is  given 
for  us,  you  find  at  his  last  supper)  this  is 
the  chalice  of  the  New  Testament  in  my 
blood,  which  chalice  (according  to  the 
great  text)  is  shed  for  you." 

Q.  748.  Is  it  lawful  for  priests  to 
marry? 

A.  It  is  not;  there  being  a precept  of  the 
church  against  it,  descending  to  us  by 
tradition  from  the  Apostles;  neither  did 
any  of  the  Apostles  ever  accompany 
their  wives,  after  their  calling  to  the 
apostleship;  and  a vow  of  perpetual 
chastity  being  annexed  to  the  holy 
orders,  in  the  Latin  or  Western  church. 

Q.  749.  Why  is  it  requisite  that 
priests  should  live  chaste  and 
unmarried? 

A.  Because,  as  by  their  ordination  they 
are  bound  to  teach  and  instruct  the 
faithful,  their  minds  should  be  totally 
disengaged  from  the  cares  and  pleasures 
of  the  world,  and  wholly  employed  in  the 
study  and  piety  of  heavenly  things, 
which  is  incompatible  with  the  marriage 
state.  1 Cor.  vii.  32. 


68 


Q.  750.  What  are  the  lesser  orders 
of  the  church? 

A.  Acolyte,  lector,  exorcist,  and  porter, 
according  to  the  fourth  council  of 
Carthage,  can.  6. 

Q.  751.  Is  it  lawful  for  women  to 
preach,  or  to  be  priests? 

A.  It  is  not,  according  to  1 Cor.  xiv.  34. 
"Let  women  keep  silence  in  the 
churches:  for  it  is  not  permitted  to  them 
to  speak,  but  to  the  subject,  as  also  the 
lawsaith." 

Q.  752.  It  is  lawful  for  a man  to 
usurp  and  take  upon  him  priestly 
power,  without  the  ordination  of 
the  church? 

A.  It  is  not,  according  to  Heb.  v.  1,  4. 

"For  every  high  priest  taken  from  among 
men,  is  appointed  for  men  &c.  that  he 
may  offer  gifts  and  sacrifices  for  sins 
neither  doth  any  man  take  the  honour  to 
himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as 
was  Aaron. 

Q.  753.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  John  x.  1.  "Amen  I say  unto 
you,  he  that  entereth  not  by  the  door 
(Holy  Order)  into  the  fold  of  the  sheep, 
but  climbs  up  another  way,  is  a thief  and 
a robber." 

Q.  754.  What  if  any  man  pretend 
an  extraordinary  calling? 

A.  He  must  prove  it  by  miracles,  or  else 
be  esteemed  an  impostor. 

Q.  755.  What  examples  have  you 
against  the  usurpation  of  the 
priestly  power? 

A.  That  the  king  Ozeas,  who  was 
presently  struck  by  God  with  a leprosy  in 
his  forehead,  for  usurping  the  priestly 


office  of  offering  or  burning  incense  in 
the  temple.  2 Paral.  xxvi.  19. 

Q.  756.  What  besides? 

A.  The  example  of  Core,  Dathan,  and 
Abriam,  who  for  usurping  the  office  of 
priest,  (though  they  were  themselves 
true  believers)  were  swallowed  up  alive 
by  the  earth,  Numb.  xvi.  32.  and  two 
hundred  and  fifty  others  who  were 
offering  incense  with  them,  were 
consumed  with  fire  from  heaven,  v.  34, 
with  fourteen  thousand  and  seven 
hundred  more,  which  were  also  burnt 
with  fire  from  heaven,  for  only  joining 
with  them,  v.  49. 

Matrimony  Expounded 

Q.  757.  WHAT  is  the  seventh 
Sacrament? 

A.  Matrimony. 

Q.  758.  Where  was  matrimony  first 
ordained? 

A.  In  paradise  by  Almighty  God,  when 
he  gave  Eve  as  wife  to  Adam,  who 
presently  said,  "Therefore  a man  shall 
leaven  his  father  and  his  mother,  and 
shall  cleave  unto  his  wife,  and  they  shall 
be  two  in  one  flesh."  Gen.  ii.  22,  24. 

Q.  759.  Where  was  it  made  a 
sacrament  of  the  new  law? 

A.  Where  and  when  Christ  instituted 
this  sacrament  us  uncertain;  some  think 
it  done,  or  at  least  insinuated  at  the 
wedding  at  Cana  in  Galilee,  where  Christ 
was  present,  and  wrought  his  first 
miracle,  "by  turning  water  into  wine." 
John  ii.  Others,  more  probably,  say  it 
was  done,  when  Christ  declared  the 
indissolubility  of  marriage,  saying, 
"therefore  now  they  are  not  two,  but  one 
flesh:  that  therefore  which  God  hath 
joined  together,  let  no  man  separate." 
Matt.  xix.  6. 


69 


Q.  760.  Why  was  it  requisite  that 
marriage  should  be  made  a 
sacrament? 

A.  Because  it  is  a contract  whereon 
depends  the  chief  happiness  of  a 
married  life;  as  being  ordained  for  the 
restraint  of  sinful  concupiscence,  the 
good  of  posterity,  the  well  ordering  our 
domestic  affairs,  and  the  education  of 
our  children  in  the  fear  and  service  of 
God,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  ranked  in 
the  highest  order  of  those  actions,  which 
Christ  hath  sanctioned  for  the  use  of 
man. 

Q.  761.  What  other  proof  have  you? 

A.  Out  of  Ephes.  v.  31,  32.  "They  shall  be 
two  in  one  flesh;  this  is  the  great 
sacrament.  But  I speak  in  Christ,  and  in 
the  church." 

Q.  762.  What  is  the  matter  of  this 
sacrament? 

A.  The  mutual  consent  of  the  parties, 
and  giving  themselves  to  one  another. 

Q.  763.  What  are  the  effects  of 
matrimony? 

A.  It  gives  special  grace  to  the  married 
couple,  to  love  and  bear  on  with  another, 
as  also  to  bring  up  their  children  in  the 
fear  and  love  of  God. 

Q.  764.  What  is  the  principle  end 
of  marriage? 

A.  To  beget  children,  and  bring  them  up 
in  the  service  of  God;  and  the  next  to 
this  is,  that  man  may  have  a remedy 
against  concupiscence,  and  a helper  in 
the  way  of  salvation. 

Q.  765.  How  great  is  the  tie  of 
marriage? 

A.  So  great  that  it  can  never  be  dissolved 
but  by  death,  as  you  have  heard  out  of 
Matt.  xix. 


Q.  766.  What  are  the  obligations  of 
man  and  wife? 

A.  To  love,  honour,  and  comfort  one 
another. 

Q.  767.  What  besides? 

A.  Husbands  are  obliged  to  cherish  and 
comfort  their  wives;  wives  to  be  subject, 
obey,  and  love  their  husbands. 

Q.  768.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Col.  iii.  18, 19.  "Women  be 
subject  to  your  own  husbands,  as 
behooveth  in  our  Lord.  Men,  love  your 
wives,  and  be  not  bitter  towards  them." 
And  out  of  Ephes.  iv.  22,  23.  "Let  women 
be  subject  to  their  husbands,  as  to  the 
Lord,  because  the  man  is  head  of  the 
woman  as  Christ  is  head  of  the  church," 
v.  24.  "But  as  the  Church  is  subject  to 
Christ,  so  also  women  to  their  husbands 
in  all  things."  And  again,  v.  33.  "Let  each 
man  love  his  wife  as  himself,  and  let  the 
wife  reverence  her  husband. 

Q.  769.  What  else? 

A.  To  render  mutually  the  marriage 
debt,  and  according  to  that,  "Let  the 
husband  render  his  debt  unto  his  wife, 
and  the  wife  also  in  like  manner  to  her 
husband.  The  women  now  hath  no 
power  of  her  own  body,  but  the 
husband,  and  in  like  manner  the  man 
hath  no  power  of  his  own  body,  but  the 
woman."  1 Cor.  vii.  3,  4. 

Q.  770.  It  is  lawful  for  children  to 
marry  without  the  consent  of  their 
parents? 

A.  It  is  not;  neither  is  it  lawful  for 
parents  to  force  them  to  marry  against 
their  will. 


70 


Q.  771.  Why  are  so  many  unhappy 
in  their  marriages? 

A.  Because  they  never  consulted  with 
God  about  them,  nor  sought  to  have  his 
blessing  in  them. 

Q.  772.  For  what  other  reason? 

A.  Because  they  were  in  the  state  of  sin 
at  their  marriage,  or  married  for 
inordinate  love  or  wealth,  and  not  for 
the  right  end  of  marriage. 

Q.  773.  What  meaneth  the  blessing 
of  the  priest  given  in  marriage? 

A.  It  is  to  beg  all  blessings  of  God  for  the 
new  married  couple. 

Q.  774.  Why  is  the  ring  put  on  the 
fourth  finger? 

A.  Because  that  is  called  the  heart  finger 
and  hath  (they  say)  a vein  in  it,  with 
reacheth  to  the  heart;  so  to  signify  the 
true  and  constant  love  which  ought  to  be 
between  man  and  wife. 

Q.  775.  What  signifies  the  ring 
itself? 

A.  It  is  a symbol  of  perfection  and 
eternity,  being  equal  in  all  parts,  and 
round  in  figure,  without  beginning  or 
end,  to  imitate  the  perfect  and  perpetual 
love  of  man  and  wife. 


Q.  776.  What  are  the  spiritual 
means  to  obtain  the  blessing  of 
good  children? 

A.  Fasting,  prayer,  and  alms-deeds,  for 
so  St.  Joachim  and  St.  Anne  obtained 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary;  and  so  the  Blessed 
Virgin  became  the  mother  of  God. 

Q.  777.  What  obligations  have 
parents  to  their  children? 

A.  To  instruct  them  in  the  faith  of  Christ, 
to  bring  them  up  in  the  fear  of  God,  to 
give  them  good  example,  to  keep  them 
out  of  ill  company  and  other  occasions 
of  sin,  to  feed  and  nourish  them,  to 
provide  for  them  in  marriage,  and  to 
correct  their  faults. 

Q.  778.  What  are  the  chief  and 
most  common  impediments  of 
marriage? 

A.  Consanguinity  and  affinity,  to  the 
fourth  degree  inclusively;  and  in  the 
right  line  all  degrees  are  prohibited  by 
the  law  of  nature,  indispensable. 

Q.  779.  Can  the  church  dispense  in 
these  collateral  degrees? 

A.  She  can,  excepting  only  the  first 
collateral  degrees  of  consanguinity,  but 
always  sufficient  motives  must  be  given. 

Q.  780.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  The  Church  having  made  these  laws, 
for  just  reasons  may  dispense  in  them; 
but  when  such  dispensations  are  given, 
those  who  seek  them  ought  to  consider, 
that  they  may  deprive  themselves  of  the 
blessings  attending  the  marriage  state,  if 
the  motives  alleged  be  not  well  founded. 


71 


Chapter  12. 

The  Cardinal  Virtues  Expounded 


Q.  781.  HOW  many  cardinal 
virtues  are  there? 

A.  There  are  four:  prudence,  justice, 
fortitude,  and  temperance. 

Q.  782.  Why  are  they  called 
cardinal  virtues? 

A.  Because  they  are  the  fountains  and  as 
it  were  the  hinges  of  all  good  works, 
from  the  word  Cardo,  which  signifies  a 
hinge. 

Q.  783.  What  is  prudence? 

A.  It  is  a virtue  which  makes  us  wary  in 
all  our  actions,  that  we  may  neither 
deceive  others,  nor  be  deceived 
ourselves;  or  which  (according  to  the 
rule  of  honesty)  prescribes  us  what  to  be 
desired,  and  what  to  be  avoided. 

Q.  784.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Eccles.  iii.  32.  "A  wise  heart 
that  hath  understanding,  will  keep  itself 
from  all  sin,  and  in  the  works  of  justice 
shall  have  success." 

Q.  785.  What  is  justice? 

A.  It  is  a virtue  which  gives  every  man 
this  own  according  to  that,  "Render  to 


all  men  their  due,  to  whom  tribute, 
tribute;  to  whom  custom,  custom;  to 
whom  fear,  fear;  to  whom  honour, 
honour."  Rom.  xiii.  7. 

Q.  786.  What  is  temperance? 

A.  It  is  a virtue  which  moderates  our 
appetites  and  desires,  that  they  be 
according  to  reason,  and  not  inordinate: 
"He  that  is  abstinate,  (saith  the  wise 
man)  shall  increase  in  life."  Eccl.  xxxvii. 

Q.  787.  What  is  fortitude? 

A.  It  is  a virtue,  by  which  the  labours 
and  dangers  even  of  death  itself,  that  are 
opposite  unto  virtue,  are  courageously 
undertaken  and  patiently  sustained, 

"The  wicked  fleeth  (saith  Soloman) 
when  no  man  pursueth;  but  the  just 
man,  as  a confident  lion,  shall  be 
without  fear."  Prov.  xxvii.  1.  And  in  1 Pet. 
iii.  14,  we  read,  "The  fear  of  them  fear  ye 
not,  and  be  not  troubled,  but  sanctify 
our  Lord  Christ  in  your  hearts." 

Q.  788.  Is  it  necessary  for  a 
Christian  to  be  exercised  in  these 
virtues? 

A.  It  is;  for  "we  must  not  only  decline 
from  evil,  but  do  good,"  Psalm  xxxvi.  27. 


Chapter  13. 

The  Gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Expounded 


Q.  789.  HOW  many  are  the  Gifts  of 
the  Holy  Ghost? 


A.  Seven:  wisdom,  understanding, 
counsel,  fortitude,  knowledge,  piety,  and 
the  fear  of  the  Lord.  Isa.  xi.  2. 


72 


Q.  790.  What  is  wisdom? 

A.  It  is  a gift  of  God,  which  teacheth  us 
to  direct  our  whole  lives  and  actions  to 
his  honour,  and  the  salvation  of  our 
souls. 

Q.  791.  What  is  understanding? 

A.  It  is  a gift  of  God,  by  which  we  are 
enabled  to  comprehend  the  high 
mysteries  of  our  Faith. 

Q.  792.  What  is  counsel? 

A.  It  is  a gift  of  God,  by  which  we 
discover  the  frauds  and  deceits  of  the 
Devil,  and  are  not  deceived  by  him. 

Q.  793.  What  is  fortitude? 


A.  It  is  a gift  of  God,  whereby  we  are 
enabled  to  undergo  and  despise  all 
dangers  for  his  sake. 

Q.  794.  What  is  knowledge? 

A.  It  is  a gift  of  God,  by  which  we  know 
and  understand  the  will  of  God. 

Q.  795.  What  is  piety? 

A.  It  is  a gift  of  God,  which  makes  us 
devout  and  zealous  in  his  service. 

Q.  796.  What  is  the  fear  of  the 
Lord? 

A.  It  is  the  gift  of  God,  which  curbs  our 
rashness,  withholds  us  from  sin,  and 
makes  us  obedient  to  God's  law. 


Chapter  14. 

The  Twelve  Fruits  of  the  Holy  Ghost  Expounded 


Q.  797.  HOW  many  are  the  fruits  of 
the  Holy  Ghost? 

A.  There  are  twelve,  as  you  may  see,  Gal. 
v.  22,  23. 

Q.  798.  What  is  the  first? 

A.  Charity,  whose  nature  and  effects  you 
know  already. 

Q.  799.  What  is  the  second? 

A.  Joy,  by  which  we  are  enabled  to  serve 
God  with  cheerful  hearts. 

Q.  800.  What  is  the  third? 

A.  Peace,  which  keeps  us  unmoved  in 
our  minds  amidst  the  storms  and 
tempests  of  the  world. 

Q.  801.  What  is  the  fourth? 


A.  Patience,  which  enables  us  to  suffer 
all  adversities  for  the  love  of  God. 

Q.  802.  What  is  the  fifth? 

A.  Longanimity,  which  is  an  untired 
confidence  of  mind,  in  expecting  the 
good  things  of  the  life  to  come. 

Q.  803.  What  is  the  sixth? 

A.  Goodness,  which  makes  us  hurt  no 
man,  and  be  good  to  all. 

Q.  804.  What  is  the  seventh? 

A.  Benignity,  which  causeth  an  affable 
sweetness  in  our  manners  and 
conversation. 


73 


Q.  805.  What  is  the  eighth? 

A.  Mildness,  which  allays  in  us  all  the 
[ejmotions  of  passion  and  anger. 

Q.  806.  What  is  the  ninth? 

A.  Fidelity,  which  makes  us  punctual 
observers  of  our  covenants  and 
promises. 

Q.  807.  What  is  the  tenth? 

A.  Modesty,  which  observes  a becoming 
deportment  in  all  our  outward  actions. 


Q.  808.  What  is  the  eleventh? 

A.  Continency,  which  makes  us  not  only 
abstemious  in  meat  and  drink,  but  in  all 
other  sensible  delights. 

Q.  809.  What  is  the  twelfth? 

A.  Chastity,  which  keeps  a pure  soul  in  a 
pure  body. 

Q.  810.  Who  are  they  that  have 
these  fruits? 

A.  The  children  of  God  only;  for 
"whosoever  are  led  by  the  spirit  of  God, 
they  are  the  sons  of  God."  Rom.  viii.  14. 


Chapter  15. 

The  Works  of  Mercy  (corporal  and  spiritual)  Expounded 


Q.  811.  HOW  many  are  the 
corporal  works  of  mercy? 

A.  Seven,  l.  To  feed  the  hungry.  2.  To 
give  drink  to  the  thirsty.  3.  To  clothe  the 
naked.  4.  To  harbour  the  harbourless.  5. 
To  visit  the  sick.  6.  To  visit  the 
imprisoned.  7.  To  bury  the  dead. 

Q.  812.  How  prove  you  that  these 
works  are  meritorious  of  a 
reward? 

A.  Because  Christ  hath  promised  the 
kingdom  of  Heaven  as  the  reward  of 
them.  "Come,  O ye  blessed  of  my  Father 
(saith  he)  and  possess  ye  the  kingdom, 
&c.  for  I was  hungry,  and  ye  gave  me  to 
eat,"  & c.  Matt.  xxv.  35,  36. 

Q.  813.  When  are  we  said  to  feed 
and  clothe  Christ? 

A.  As  often  as  we  feed  and  clothe  the 
poor,  "What  ye  have  done  (saith  he)  to 


one  of  my  little  ones,  that  ye  have  done 
unto  me."  ver.  40. 

Q.  814.  Is  the  reward  of  these 
works  a reward  of  justice? 

A.  It  is;  according  to  2 Tim.  iv.  7,  8.  "I 
have  fought  a good  fight  (saith  Paul) 
there  is  a crown  of  justice  laid  up  for  me, 
which  our  Lord  will  render  to  me  at  that 
day  as  the  just  judge." 

Q.  815.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  Heb.  vi.  10.  "For  God  is  not 
unjust,  that  he  should  forget  the  work 
and  love,  which  you  have  shown  in  his 
name,  who  have  ministered  unto  the 
Saints,  and  do  minister. 


74 


Q.  816.  How  many  are  the  works  of 
mercy,  spiritual? 

A.  Seven  also.  1.  To  give  counsel  to  the 
doubtful.  2.  To  instruct  the  ignorant.  3. 
To  admonish  the  sinners.  4.  To  comfort 
the  afflicted.  5.  To  forgive  offences.  6.  To 
bear  patiently  the  troublesome.  7.  To 
pray  for  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

Q.  817.  How  prove  you  your  prayer 
for  the  dead? 

A.  First,  out  of  the  places  before  and 
after  cited  for  purgatory.  Secondly,  out 
of  1 John  v.  16.  "He  that  knoweth  his 


brother  to  sin  a sin  not  unto  death,  let 
him  ask,  and  life  shall  be  given  him,  not 
sinning  to  death;  (i.e.)  to  final 
impenitence.  Therefore  it  is  lawful  to 
pray  for  all  such  as  die  penitent, 
confessing  their  sins."  And  in  2 Mac.  xii. 
we  read,  "It  is  a wholesome  and  holy 
thought  to  pray  for  the  dead,  that  they 
may  be  loosed  from  their  sins." 

Q.  818.  How  show  you  these  works 
to  be  meritorious? 

A.  Out  of  Dan.  xii.  3.  "They  who  instruct 
others  to  justice,  shall  shine  as  stars  to 
all  eternity." 


Chapter  16. 

The  Eight  Beatitudes 


Q.  819.  WHAT  are  the  eight 
Beatitudes? 

A.  Christ  "opening  his  mouth  he  taught 
them,  saying:  1.  Blessed  are  the  poor  in 
spirit:  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  2.  Blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they 
shall  possess  the  land.  3.  Blessed  are 
they  that  mourn:  for  they  shall  be 
comforted.  4.  Blessed  are  they  that 
hunger  and  thirst  after  justice:  for  they 
shall  be  filled.  5.  Blessed  are  the 
merciful:  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy.  6. 


Blessed  are  the  clean  of  heart:  for  they 
shall  see  God.  7.  Blessed  are  the  peace- 
makers: for  they  shall  be  called  the 
children  of  God.  8.  Blessed  are  they  that 
suffer  persecution  for  justice  sake:  for 
theirs  is  the  Kingdom  of  heaven."  Matt. 

v.  3, 10. 

Q.  820.  Whence  ariseth  the 
necessity  of  suffering  persecution? 

A.  Because  all  that  will  live  piously  in 
Jesus  Christ  shall  suffer  persecution.  2 
Tim.  iii.  12. 


Chapter  17. 

The  Kinds  of  Sin  Expounded 


Q.  821.  WHY  is  it  necessary  for  a 
Christian  to  know  the  nature  and 
kinds  of  sin? 


A.  That  so  he  may  detest  and  avoid 
them. 


75 


Q.  822.  How  many  kinds  of  sins 
are  there? 

A.  Two,  namely,  Original  and  Actual. 

Q.  823.  What  is  original  sin? 

A.  It  is  a privation  of  original  justice, 
which  we  inherit  from  our  first  parent 
Adam,  being  all  by  course  of  nature, 
conceived  and  born  in  that  privation  or 
original  sin. 

Q.  824.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Rom.  v.  12.  "Therefore  as  by 
one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and 
by  sin  death,  and  so  unto  all  men  death 
did  pass,  in  whom  all  have  sinned." 

Q.  825.  What  are  the  effects  of 
original  sin? 

A.  Concupiscence,  ignorance,  evil 
inclination,  proneness  to  sin,  sickness, 
and  death. 

Q.  826.  How  is  original  sin  taken 
away? 

A.  By  holy  baptism. 

Q.  827.  Whither  go  infants  that  die 
without  baptism? 

A.  To  a part  of  hell,  where  they  endure 
the  pain  of  loss,  but  not  of  sense,  and 
shall  never  see  the  face  of  God. 

Q.  828.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  John  iii.  5.  "Unless  a man  be 
born  again  of  water,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God." 

Q.  829.  What  is  actual  sin? 

A.  It  is  a thought,  word  or  deed,  contrary 
to  the  law  of  God. 

Q.  830.  What  is  the  sin  of 
omission? 


A.  To  omit  any  thing  willing,  which  is 
commanded  by  God  or  his  Church. 

Q.  831.  Why  is  actual  sin  so  called? 

A.  Because  the  material  part  of  it  is 
commonly  some  voluntary  acts  of  ours. 

Q.  832.  Is  all  sin  voluntary  and 
deliberate? 

A.  It  is,  because  (speaking  of  actual  sin) 
no  man  sinneth  in  doing  that  which  is 
not  in  his  power  to  avoid. 

Q.  833.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Because  the  whole  gospel  of  Christ  is 
nothing  else  but  an  exhortation  to  do 
good,  and  avoid  evil,  than  which  nothing 
were  more  vain,  if  it  be  not  the  free 
election  and  power  of  man,  assisted  by 
God's  grace,  to  do,  or  not  to  do  such 
things. 

Q.  834.  What  scripture  have  you 
for  that? 

A.  First  out  of  Gen.  iv.  7.  "If  thou  dost 
well,  shalt  thou  not  receive?  But  if  ill, 
shall  not  thy  sin  be  forthwith  present  at 
the  door?  But  the  lust  thereof  shall  be 
under  thee,  and  thou  shalt  have 
dominion  over  it." 

Secondly  out  of  Deut.  xxx.  19,  20.  "I  call 
heaven  and  earth  to  witness  this  day, 
that  I have  proposed  to  thee  life  and 
death,  blessing  and  cursing,  choose 
therefore  life  that  thou  mayest  live." 

Thirdly,  out  of  1 Cor.  vii.  37.  "He  that 
hath  determined  in  his  heart  being 
settled  not  having  necessity  but  having 
the  power  of  his  own  will,  and  hath 
judged  in  his  heart  to  keep  his  virginity, 
doth  well;"  (you  see  man  hath  power  of 
his  own  will)  and  in  Phil.  iv.  13.  "I  can  do 
all  things  (saith  Paul)  in  him  who 
strengtheneth  me." 


76 


Q.  835.  Doth  not  the  efficacy  of 
God's  grace  hinder,  and  hurt  the 
freedom  of  our  will? 

A.  No,  it  perfects  it  according  to  1 Cor. 
xv.  10, 11.  "I  have  laboured  more 
abundantly  (saith  Paul)  than  all  they,  yet 
not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God  within  me." 
You  hear  the  grace  of  God  did  not 
hinder,  but  perfect  his  working. 

Q.  836.  How  is  actual  sin  divided? 

A.  Into  mortal  and  venial. 

Q.  837.  What  is  mortal  sin? 

A.  And  great  offence  against  the  love  of 
God;  and  is  so  called  because  it  kills  the 
soul,  and  robs  it  of  the  spiritual  life  of 
grace. 

Q.  838.  What  is  venial  sin? 

A.  A small,  and  very  pardonable  offence 
against  God,  or  our  neighbour. 

Q.  839.  How  prove  you  that  some 
sins  are  mortal? 

A.  First,  out  of  Rom.  vi.  23.  "For  the 
wages  of  sin  is  death."  And  ver.  xxi. 
"What  fruit  therefore  had  you  then  in 
these  things,  for  which  ye  are  now 
ashamed,  for  the  end  of  them  is  death?" 

Secondly,  out  of  Wis.  xvi.  14.  "For  man 
by  malice,  killeth  his  own  soul."  And  out 
of  Ezek.  xviii.  4.  "The  soul  that  sinneth, 
the  same  shall  die." 

Q.  840.  How  prove  you  that  some 
sins  are  venial? 

A.  First,  out  of  1 John  i.  8,  where 
speaking  of  such  as  walk  in  the  light, 
and  are  cleansed  from  all  mortal  sin  by 
the  blood  of  Christ,  he  adds,  "if  we  stay 
we  have  no  sin,  we  seduce  ourselves,  and 
the  truth  is  not  in  us." 


Secondly,  "In  many  things  we  all 
offend,"  James  iii  2.  And  in  Prov.  xxiv. 
16.  "The  just  man  falleth  seven  times." 
Not  mortally,  for  then  he  were  no  longer 
just,  therefore  venially. 

Thirdly,  out  of  Matt.  xii.  36.  "But  I say 
unto  you,  every  idle  word  which  men 
shall  speak,  they  shall  render  an  account 
for  it  at  the  day  of  judgment."  Now  God 
forbid  every  idle  word  should  be  a 
mortal  sin. 

Q.  841.  What  are  the  effects  of 
venial  sin? 

A.  It  doth  not  rob  the  soul  of  life,  as 
mortal  sin  doth,  but  only  weakeneth  the 
fervour  of  charity,  and  by  degrees 
disposeth  unto  mortal. 

Q.  842.  Why  are  we  bound  to  shun 
not  only  mortal,  but  venial  sins? 

A.  Because  "he  that  contemneth  small 
things,  shall  fall  by  little  and  little." 
Eccles.  xix.  1. 

Q.  843.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Because  "no  polluted  thing  shall  enter 
into  the  heavenly  Jerusalem."  Apoc.  xxi. 
27,  be  it  polluted  with  mortal,  or  venial 
sin. 

Q.  844.  How  shall  we  be  able  to 
know  when  any  sin  is  mortal,  and 
when  but  venial? 

A.  Because  to  any  mortal  sin  it  is 
required,  both  that  it  be  deliberate,  and 
perfectly  voluntary;  and  that  it  be  a 
matter  of  weight  against  the  law  of  God; 
one  or  both  of  which  conditions  are 
always  wanting  in  a venial  sin. 

Q.  845.  How  is  mortal  sin 
remitted? 

A.  By  hearty  penance  and  contrition. 


77 


Q.  846.  How  is  venial  sin  remitted? 

A.  By  all  the  sacraments,  by  holy  water, 
devout  prayer,  alms-deeds,  and  the  like 
good  works. 

Q.  847.  Whither  go  such  as  die  in 
venial  sin,  or  not  having  fully 
satisfied  for  the  temporal 
punishments  due  to  their  mortal 
sins  which  are  forgiven  them? 

A.  To  purgatory  till  they  have  made  full 
satisfaction  for  them,  and  then  to 
heaven. 

Q.  848.  How  prove  you  there  is  a 
purgatory,  or  a place  of 
punishment,  where  souls  are 
purged  after  death? 

Out  of  1 Pet.  iii.  10.  "Christ  being  dead 
for  our  sins,  came  in  spirit,  and 
preached  to  them  also  that  were  in 
prison,  who  had  been  incredulous  in  the 
days  of  Noah,  when  the  Ark  was 
building." 

Q.  849.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  1 Cor.  iii.  13.  "The  work  of 
every  man  shall  be  manifest,  for  the  day 
of  our  Lord  will  declare  it,  because  it 
shall  be  revealed  in  fire;  and  the  work  of 
every  one  of  what  kind  it  is,  the  fire  shall 


try;  If  a man's  work  abides,"  (as  theirs 
doth  who  deserve  no  purgatory)  he  shall 
suffer  loss,  but  himself  shall  be  saved, 
yet  so  as  by  fire." 

Q.  850.  What  besides? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  v.  25.  "Be  thou  at 
agreement  with  thy  adversary  betimes 
whilst  thou  art  in  the  way  with  him  (that 
is  in  this  life)  lest  perhaps  the  adversary 
deliver  thee  to  the  judge,  and  the  judge 
deliver  thee  to  the  officer,  and  thou  be 
cast  into  prison  (Purgatory):  Amen,  I say 
unto  thee,  thou  shalt  not  go  out  from 
thence,  till  thou  pay  the  last  farthing." 

Q.  851.  What  other  yet? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  xii.  32.  "Some  sins  shall 
neither  be  forgiven  in  this  world,  nor  in 
the  world  to  come."  Therefore  there  is  a 
place  of  purging  and  pardoning  sins 
after  this  life. 

Q.  852.  How  is  a man  made  guilty, 
or  said  to  co-operate  to  other 
men's  sins? 

A.  As  often  as  he  is  an  actual  cause  of  sin 
in  others  by  any  of  these  nine  means:  1. 
By  counsel.  2.  By  command.  3.  By 
consent.  4.  By  provocation.  5.  By  praise 
or  flattery.  6.  By  silence.  7.  By 
connivance.  8.  By  participation;  or  9.  By 
defence  of  the  ill  done. 


Chapter  18. 

The  Seven  Deadly  Sins  Expounded 


Q.  853.  HOW  call  you  the  seven 
deadly,  or  capital  sins? 

A.  Pride,  covetousness,  lechery,  anger, 
gluttony,  envy,  and  sloth. 

Pride  Expounded 


Q.  854.  What  is  pride? 

A.  It  is  an  inordinate  desire  of  our  own 
excellency  or  esteem. 


78 


Q.  855.  Why  is  pride  called  a 
capital  sin? 

A.  Because  it  is  the  head  or  fountain  of 
many  other  sins. 

Q.  856.  What  for  example? 

A.  Vain-glory,  boasting,  hypocrisy, 
ambition,  arrogance,  presumption,  and 
contempt  of  others. 

Q.  857.  What  is  vain-glory? 

A.  And  inordinate  desire  of  human 
praise. 

Q.  858.  What  is  boasting? 

A.  A foolish  bragging  of  ourselves. 

Q.  859.  What  is  hypocrisy? 

A.  Counterfeiting  of  more  piety  and 
virtue  than  we  have. 

Q.  860.  What  is  ambition? 

A.  An  inordinate  desire  of  honour. 

Q.  861.  What  is  arrogance? 

A.  A high  contempt  of  others,  joined 
with  insolence  and  rashness. 

Q.  862.  What  is  presumption? 

A.  An  attempting  of  things  above  our 
strength. 

Q.  863.  What  is  contempt  of 
others? 

A.  A disdainful  preferring  ourselves 
before  others. 

Q.  864.  What  other  daughters  hath 
pride? 

A.  Pertinency,  discord,  disobedience, 
and  ingratitude. 

Q.  865.  What  is  pertinency? 


A.  A willful  sticking  to  our  own  opinions, 
contrary  to  the  judgment  of  our  betters. 

Q.  866.  What  is  discord? 

A.  A wrangling  in  words,  with  such  as  we 
ought  to  assent  and  yield  unto. 

Q.  867.  What  is  disobedience? 

A.  An  opposition  to  the  will  or 
commands  of  parents  and  superiors. 

Q.  868.  What  is  ingratitude? 

A.  A forgetting  or  neglecting  of  benefits. 

Q.  869.  How  prove  you  pride  to  be 
a mortal  sin? 

A.  Because  we  read,  that  "God  resists  the 
proud,  and  gives  this  grace  to  the 
humble."  1 Pet.  v.  5.  And  "pride  is  odious 
before  God  and  men."  Eccl.  x.  7. 

Q.  870.  What  are  the  remedies  of 
pride? 

A.  To  remember  that  holy  lesson  of 
Christ,  "learn  of  me,  because  I am  meek 
and  humble  of  heart."  Matt.  xi.  29.  And 
to  consider  that  we  are  sinful  dust  and 
shall  return  again  to  dust;  and  that 
whatsoever  good  we  have  to  do,  is  the 
free  gift  of  God. 

Q.  871.  What  is  the  virtue  opposite 
to  pride? 

A.  Humility,  which  teaches  us  a lowly 
opinion  of  ourselves.  "He  that  humbleth 
himself  shall  be  exalted."  Matt,  xxiii.  12. 

Covetousness  Expounded 

Q.  872.  WHAT  is  covetousness? 

A.  An  inordinate  desire  of  riches. 

Q.  873.  When  is  covetousness  a 
mortal  sin? 

A.  When  either  we  desire  to  get  unjustly 
what  which  is  another  man's  of 


79 


considerable  value,  or  else  refuse  to  give 
of  that  which  is  our  own,  to  such  as  are 
in  any  extreme  or  great  necessity. 

Q.  874.  How  prove  you  the  first 
part? 

A.  Out  of  1 Tim.  vi.  9.  "They,  who  would 
become  rich,  fall  into  temptation,  and 
into  the  snare  of  the  devil,  and  into 
many  unprofitable  and  hurtful  desires, 
which  drown  men  in  destruction  and 
perdition:  for  covetousness  is  the  root  of 
all  evils." 

Q.  875.  How  prove  you  the  latter 
part? 

A.  Out  of  1 John  iii.  17.  "He  that  hath  the 
substance  of  this  world,  and  shall  see  his 
brother  in  necessity,  and  shall  shut  up 
his  bowels  from  him;  how  doth  the 
charity  of  God  abide  in  him?" 

Q.  876.  What  other  proof  have  you 
for  alms? 

A.  Out  of  Luke  xi.  41.  "But  yet  that  which 
remains,  give  alms,  and  behold  all  things 
are  clean  unto  you."  And  out  of  Dan.  iv. 
24.  "Redeem  thy  sins  with  alms  and  thy 
iniquity  with  the  mercies  of  the  poor." 

Q.  877.  What  are  the  daughters  of 
covetousness? 

A.  Hardness  of  heart,  unmercifulness  to 
the  poor  unquiet  solicitude,  neglect  of 
heavenly  things,  and  confidence  in 
things  of  this  world. 

Q.  878.  What  else? 

A.  Usury,  fraud,  rapine,  theft,  &c. 

Q.  879.  What  are  the  remedies  of 
covetousness? 

A.  To  consider  "that  it  is  a kind  of 
idolatry,"  according  to  Col.  iii.  5.  And 
that  "it  is  harder  for  a rich  man  to  enter 
into  heaven,  that  for  a camel  to  pass 


through  the  eye  of  a needle."  Matt.  xix. 
24. 

Q.  880.  What  are  the  virtues 
opposite  to  covetousness? 

A.  Liberality,  which  makes  a man  give 
freely  to  the  poor;  and  justice,  which 
renders  to  a men  that  which  is  theirs.  "It 
is  a more  blessed  thing  to  give  (saith  our 
Lord)  than  to  take."  Acts  xxvi.  35.  And  2 
Cor.  ix.  6,  St.  Paul  saith,  "He  that  soweth 
sparingly,  sparingly  also  shall  he  reap; 
but  he  that  soweth  in  blessings,  of 
blessings  also  shall  he  reap;  for  God 
loves  the  cheerful  giver." 

Lechery  Expounded 

Q.  881.  WHAT  is  lechery,  or  lust? 

A.  An  inordinate  desire  of  carnal  sin,  or 
delights  of  the  flesh. 

Q.  882.  How  prove  you  the  malice 
of  this  sin? 

A.  Because  the  whole  world  was  once 
drowned,  and  the  cities  of  Sodom  and 
Gemorrah  were  burnt  with  fire  from 
heaven  for  it.  Gen.  vii.  21,  and  xix.  24. 

Q.  883.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  Rom.  viii.  13.  "For  if  you  live 
according  to  the  flesh,  you  shall  die;  but 
if  by  the  spirit  you  mortify  the  deeds  of 
the  flesh,  you  shall  live." 

Q.  884.  What  are  the  degrees  of 
lust? 

A.  Thought,  delight,  consent,  and  act. 

Q.  885.  What  are  the  daughters  of 
lust? 

A.  Fornication,  whoredom,  adultery, 
voluntary  pollution,  unchaste  signs  and 
touches,  wanton  kisses  and  speeches. 


80 


Q.  886.  How  prove  you  voluntary 
pollution  to  be  a mortal  sin? 

A.  Out  of  Gen.  xxxviii.  9,  where  we  read, 
that  Onan  was  struck  dead  by  God  in  the 
place,  for  shedding  the  seed  of  nature 
out  of  the  due  use  of  marriage  to  hinder 
generation,  which  fact  the  holy  text  calls 
a destestable  thing.  He  also  who  was 
eldest  brother  to  this  Onan,  was  slain  by 
God,  as  we  read  in  the  same  chapter, 
ver.  7.  And  it  is  generally  thought  by 
expositors,  that  his  sudden  death  was  in 
punishment  for  the  like  sin  of  pollution. 

Q.  887.  Why  are  the  lustful  kisses 
and  touches  mortal  sins? 

A.  Because  they  vehemently  dispose  to 
fornication  and  pollution. 

Q.  888.  Is  kissing  by  way  of  civility, 
when  we  meet  friend,  any  sin? 

A.  No,  it  is  not. 

Q.  889.  What  are  the  remedies  of 
lust? 

A.  To  consider  the  beastliness  of  it,  and 
that  by  it  we  make  our  bodies,  which  are 
members  of  Christ,  to  be  members  of  an 
harlot.  1 Cor.  vi.  15. 

Q.  890.  What  else? 

A.  To  consider  that  God  and  his  angels 
are  even  witnesses  of  it,  how  private 
soever  it  may  seem. 

Q.  891.  What  if  the  virtue  opposite 
to  lechery? 

A.  Chastity,  which  makes  us  abstain 
from  carnal  pleasures.  "Let  us  behave 
ourselves  (saith  St.  Paul)  as  the 
ministers  of  God,  in  much  patience,  in 
watching,  in  fasting,  in  chastity."  2 Cor. 
vi.  4,  6. 

Q.  892.  How  prove  you  the 
greatness  of  this  virtue? 


A.  Out  of  Apoc.  xiv.  4.  "These  are  they 
who  were  not  defiled  with  women,  for 
they  are  virgins,  these  follow  the  Lamb 
withersoever  he  shall  go." 

Envy  Expounded 

Q.  893.  WHAT  is  envy? 

A.  It  is  a sadness  or  repining  at  another's 
good,  in  as  much  as  it  seems  to  lessen 
our  own  excellency. 

Q.  894.  How  prove  you  envy  to  be  a 
mortal  sin? 

A.  Because,  by  the  "Devil's  envy  death 
entered  into  the  world,  and  envy  was  the 
cause  of  all  sin."  Wis.  ii.  24. 

Q.  895.  What  are  the  daughters  of 
envy? 

A.  Hatred,  detraction,  rash  judgment, 
strife,  reproach,  contempt,  and  rejoicing 
at  another's  evil. 

Q.  896.  What  are  the  remedies  of 
envy? 

A.  To  consider  that  it  robs  us  of  charity, 
and  deforms  us  to  the  likeness  of  the 
Devil. 

Q.  897.  What  is  the  opposite  to 
envy? 

A.  Brotherly  love,  which  is  the  chiefest 
badge  of  Christianity,  "In  this  all  men 
should  know  that  you  are  my  disciples,  if 
you  love  one  another."  John  xiii.  35. 

Gluttony  Expounded 

Q.  898.  WHAT  is  gluttony? 

A.  An  inordinate  excess,  or  desire  of 
excess  in  meat  or  drink. 

Q.  899.  How  prove  you  that  to  be  a 
mortal  sin? 


81 


A.  Out  of  Cor.  vi.  10.  "Drunkards  shall 
not  possess  the  kingdom  of  God."  And 
Luke  xxi.  34.  "Take  heed  to  yourselves, 
lest  your  hearts  be  overcharged  with 
surfeiting  and  drunkenness." 

Q.  900.  What  are  the  daughters  of 
gluttony? 

A.  Babbling  scurrility,  spewing,  sickness, 
and  dullness  of  soul  and  body. 

Q.  901.  What  are  the  remedies  of 
it. 

A.  To  consider  the  abstinence  of  Christ 
and  his  Saints,  and  that  "gluttons  are 
enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ,  whose 
end  is  destruction."  Phil.  iii.  19. 

Anger  Expounded 

Q.  902.  WHAT  is  anger? 

A.  An  inordinate  desire  of  revenge. 

Q.  903.  How  prove  you  anger  to  be 
mortal? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  ver.  22.  "Whosoever 
shall  be  angry  with  his  brother,  shall  be 
guilty  of  judgment,  &c.  And  whosoever 
shall  say,  thou  fool,  shall  be  guilty  of  hell 
fire." 

Q.  904.  What  are  the  daughters  of 
anger? 

A.  Hatred,  passion,  fury,  clamour, 
threats,  contumey,  cursing,  blasphemy, 
and  murder. 

Q.  905.  What  are  the  remedies  of 
anger? 

A.  To  remember  the  holy  lesson  of 
Christ,  Luke  xxi.  19.  "In  your  patience 
you  shall  possess  your  souls."  And  that 
of  St.  Paul.  "Be  gentle  one  to  another, 
pardoning  one  another,  as  also  God  in 
Christ  hath  pardoned  you."  Ephes.  iv. 

32. 


Q.  906.  What  is  the  virtue  opposite 
to  anger? 

A.  Patience,  which  suppresseth  in  us  all 
passion,  and  desire  of  revenge. 

Q.  907.  How  prove  you  the 
necessity  and  force  of  patience? 

A.  Out  of  Heb.  x.  36.  "Patience  is 
necessary  for  you,  that  doing  the  will  of 
God,  you  may  partake  of  the  promise." 

Sloth  Expounded 

Q.  908.  WHAT  is  sloth? 

A.  Laziness  of  mind,  neglecting  to  begin, 
or  prosecute  good  things. 

Q.  909.  How  prove  you  sloth  to  be 
a deadly  sin? 

A.  Out  of  Apoc.  iii.  15.  "Because  thou  art 
neither  cold  nor  hot,  but  lukewarm,  I 
will  begin  to  cast  thee  out  of  my  mouth." 

Q.  910.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  xxv.  30.  "And  the 
unprofitable  servant  cast  ye  forth  into 
exterior  darkness." 

Q.  911.  When  is  sloth  mortal? 

A.  As  often  as  by  it  we  break  any 
commandment  of  God  or  his  church. 

Q.  912.  What  are  daughters  of 
sloth? 

A.  Tepidity,  pusillanimity,  indevotion, 
weariness  of  life,  aversion  from  spiritual 
things,  and  distrust  of  God's  mercy. 

Q.  913.  What  are  the  remedies  of 
sloth? 

A.  To  remember  that  of  Jeremiah  xlvii. 
10.  "Cursed  be  he  that  doth  the  work  of 
the  Lord  negligently."  And  to  consider 


82 


with  what  diligence  men  do  worldly 
business. 

Q.  914.  What  is  the  virtue  opposite 
to  sloth? 

A.  Diligence,  which  makes  us  careful  and 
zealous  to  performing  our  duty  both  to 


God  and  men.  "Take  heed,  watch  and 
pray,  for  you  know  not  when  the  time 
is,"  Matt.  xiii.  33.  "Strive  to  enter  by  the 
narrow  gate,  for  many  I say  to  you,  shall 
seek  to  enter,  and  shall  not  be  able." 
Luke  xiii.  24. 


Chapter  19. 

The  Sins  against  the  Holy  Ghost  Expounded 


Q.  915.  HOW  many  are  the  sins 
against  the  Holy  Ghost? 

A.  Six:  despair  of  salvation,  presumption 
of  God's  mercy,  to  impugn  the  known 
truth,  envy  at  another's  spiritual  good, 
obstinacy  in  sin,  and  final  impenitence. 

Q.  916.  What  is  despair  of 
salvation? 

A.  It  is  a diffidence  in  the  mercies  and 
power  of  God  as  also,  in  the  merits  of 
Jesus  Christ,  as  if  they  were  not  of  force 
enough  to  save  us.  This  was  the  sin  of 
Cain,  when  he  said,  "My  sin  is  greater 
than  I can  deserve  pardon."  Gen.  iv.  13. 
And  of  Judas,  "when  casting  down  the 
silver  pieces  in  the  temple,  he  went  and 
hanged  himself."  Matt,  xxvii.  4,  5. 

Q.  917.  What  is  the  presumption  of 
God's  mercy? 

A.  A foolish  confidence  of  salvation, 
without  leading  a good  life,  or  any  care 
to  keep  the  commandments;  such  as 
they  entertain  who  think  they  will  be 
saved  by  faith  only,  without  good  works. 

Q.  918.  What  is  it  to  impugn  the 
known  truth? 


A.  To  argue  obstinately  against  known 
points  of  faith,  or  to  prevent  the  way  of 
our  Lord  by  forging  lies  and  slander,  as 
Heretics  do,  when  they  teach  the 
ignorant  people,  that  Catholics  worship 
images  as  God,  and  give  Angels  and 
Saints  the  honour  which  is  due  to  God; 
or  that  the  Pope  for  money  gives  us 
pardon  to  commit  what  sins  we  please; 
that  all  which,  greater  falsehoods  cannot 
be  invented. 

Q.  919.  What  is  the  envy  to 
another's  spiritual  good? 

A.  A sadness  or  repining  at  another's 
growth  in  virtue  and  perfection;  such  as 
sectaries  seem  to  have  when  they  scoff 
and  are  troubled  at  the  frequent  fasts, 
prayers,  feasts,  pilgrimages,  alms-deeds, 
vows,  and  religious  orders  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  calling  them 
superstitious  and  fooleries,  because  they 
have  not  in  their  churches  any  such 
practices  of  piety. 

Q.  920.  What  is  obstinacy  in  sin? 

A.  A willful  persisting  in  wickedness, 
and  running  on  from  sin  to  sin,  after 
sufficient  instructions  and  admonition. 


83 


Q.  921.  How  show  you  the  malice 
of  this  sin? 

A.  Out  of  Heb.  x.  26,  27.  "If  we  sin 
wilfully  after  having  received  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  there  is  now  left 
no  sacrifice  for  sins,  but  a certain 
dreadful  expectation  of  judgment." 

Q.  922.  What  other  proof  have 
you? 

A.  Out  of  2 Pet.  ii.  21.  "It  was  better  for 
them  not  to  know  the  way  of  justice, 
than  after  the  knowledge  to  turn  back 
from  the  holy  commandment  which  was 
given  them." 

Q.  923.  What  is  final  impenitence? 

A.  To  die  without  either  confession  or 
contrition  for  our  sins,  as  those  do  of 
whom  it  is  said,  "With  a hard  neck,  and 
with  uncircumcised  hearts  and  ears,  you 


always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost."  Acts  vii. 
51.  And  in  the  person  of  whom  Job 
speaks,  saying,  "Depart  thou  from  us, 
and  we  will  not  have  the  knowledge  of 
thy  ways."  Job  xxi.  14. 

Q.  924.  Why  is  it  said  that  those 
sins  should  never  be  forgiven, 
neither  in  this  world,  nor  in  the 
world  to  come? 

A.  Not  because  there  is  no  power  in  God 
or  in  the  sacraments  to  remit  them,  if  we 
confess  them,  and  be  sorry  for  them, 
(excepting  only  final  impenitence)  of 
which  we  read,  "There  is  a sin  to  death 
for  that  I say  not  that  any  man  ask."  1 
John  i.  9.  "If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is 
faithful  and  just  to  forgive  our  sins,  and 
cleanse  us  from  all  iniquity." 


Chapter  20. 

The  Sins  that  cry  to  Heaven  for  Vengeance  Expounded 


Q.  925.  HOW  many  such  sins  are 
there? 

A.  Four. 

Q.  926.  What  is  the  first  of  them? 

A.  Wilful  murder,  which  is  a voluntary 
and  unjust  taking  away  another's  life. 

Q.  927.  How  show  you  the  pravity 
of  this  sin? 

A.  Out  of  Gen.  iv.  10.  Where  it  is  said  to 
Cain  "What  hast  thou  done?  the  voice  of 
the  blood  of  thy  brother  crieth  to  me 
from  the  earth:  now,  therefore  shalt 
thou  be  cursed  upon  the  earth."  And 


Matt,  xxvi  52,  "All  that  take  the  sword, 
shall  perish  with  the  sword." 

Q.  928.  What  is  the  second? 

A.  The  sin  of  Sodom,  or  carnal  sin 
against  nature,  which  is  a voluntary 
shedding  of  the  seed  of  nature,  out  of  the 
due  use  of  marriage,  or  lust  with  a 
different  sex. 

Q.  929.  What  is  the  scripture  proof 
of  this? 

A.  Out  of  Gen.  xix.  13.  where  we  read  of 
the  Sodomites,  and  their  sin.  "We  will 
destroy  this  place  because  the  cry  of 
them  hath  increased  before  our  Lord, 


84 


who  hath  sent  us  to  destroy  them,"  (and 
they  were  burnt  with  fire  from  heaven.) 

Q.  930.  What  is  the  third? 

A.  Oppressing  of  the  poor,  which  is  a 
cruel,  tyrannical,  and  unjust  dealing 
with  inferiors. 

Q.  931.  What  other  proof  have  you 
of  that? 

A.  Out  of  Exod.  xxii.  21.  "Ye  shall  not 
hurt  the  widow  and  the  fatherless:  If  you 
do  hurt  them,  they  will  cry  unto  me,  and 
I will  hear  them  cry,  and  my  fury  shall 
take  indignation,  and  I will  strike  thee 
with  the  sword." 

And  out  of  Isa.  x.  1,  2.  "Wo  to  them  that 
make  unjust  laws,  that  they  might 


oppress  the  poor  in  judgment,  and  do 
violence  to  the  cause  of  the  humble  of 
my  people." 

Q.  932.  What  is  the  fourth? 

A.  To  defraud  working  men  of  their 
wages,  which  is  to  lessen,  or  detain  it 
from  them. 

Q.  933.  What  proof  have  you  of  it? 

A.  Out  of  Eccl.  xxxiv.  37.  "He  that 
sheddeth  blood  and  he  that  defraudeth 
the  hired  man,  are  brethren,"  and  out  of 
James  v.  4.  "Behold  the  hire  of  the 
workmen  that  have  reaped  your  fields, 
which  is  defrauded  by  you,  crieth,  and 
their  cry  hath  entered  into  the  ears  of 
the  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth." 


Chapter  21. 

The  Four  Last  Things  Expounded 


Q.  934.  WHAT  are  the  four  last 
things? 

A.  Death,  Judgment,  Hell,  and  Heaven. 

Q.  935.  What  understand  you  by 
death? 

A.  That  we  are  mortal,  and  shall  once 
die;  how  soon,  we  are  uncertain,  and 
therefore  we  must  be  always  prepared 
for  it. 

Q.  936.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Heb.  ix.  27.  "It  is  decreed  for 
all  men  once  to  die."  And  Matt.  xxv.  13. 
"Watch  ye  therefore,  because  ye  know 
not  the  day  nor  the  hour." 

Q.  937.  What  is  the  best 
preparation  for  death? 


A.  A godly  life,  and  to  be  often  doing 
penance  for  our  sins,  and  saying  with  St. 
Paul,  "I  desire  to  be  dissolved  and  to  be 
with  Christ."  Phil.  i.  23. 

Q.  938.  What  else? 

A.  To  remember  often  that  of  Matt.  xvi. 
25.  "He  that  will  save  his  life  shall  lose  it, 
and  he  that  shall  lose  his  life  for  me  shall 
find  it." 

Q.  939.  What  understand  you  by 
judgment? 

A.  I understand,  that  (besides  the 
general  judgment  at  the  last  day)  our 
souls  as  soon  as  we  are  dead,  shall 
receive  their  particular  judgment  at  the 
tribunal  of  Christ,  according  to  that, 
"Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the 


85 


Lord,  from  henceforth  now,  saith  the 
spirit,  they  rest  from  their  labours,  for 
their  works  follow  them."  Apoc.  xiv.  13. 

Q.  940.  What  is  the  best 
preparation  from  this  judgment? 

A.  To  remember  often  that  of  Heb.  x.  31. 
It  is  a terrible  thing  to  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  living  God."  And  that  of  1 Cor.  xi. 
21.  "For  if  we  did  judge  our  selves,  we 
should  not  be  judged." 

Q.  941.  What  understand  you  by 
hell? 

A.  That  such  as  die  in  mortal  sin  "shall 
be  tormented  there  both  day  and  night, 
and  for  ever  and  ever."  Apoc.  xx.  21. 
"There  shall  be  weeping,  howling,  and 
gnashing  of  teeth;  the  worm  of 
conscience  shall  always  gnaw  them,  and 
the  fire  that  torments  them,  shall  never 
be  extinguished."  Mark  viii.  44,  45. 


Q.  942.  What  understand  you  by 
heaven? 

A.  That  the  elect  and  faithful  servants  of 
God,  shall  for  ever  reign  with  him  in  his 
kingdom,  "where  he  hath  such  delights 
and  comforts  for  them,  as  neither  eye 
hath  seen  or  ear  hath  heard,  neither 
hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man."  1 
Cor.  ii.  9. 

Q.  943.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Out  of  Matt.  vii.  21.  "He  hath  doth  the 
will  of  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven,  shall 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

Q.  944.  What  profit  is  there  in  the 
frequent  memory  of  all  those 
things? 

A.  Very  great  according  to  that,  "In  all 
thy  works  remember  the  last  things,  and 
thou  shalt  never  sin."  Eccles.  vii.  40. 
which  God  of  his  great  mercy  give  us 
grace  to  do.  Amen. 


Chapter  22. 

The  Substance  or  Essence,  and  Ceremonies 
of  the  Mass,  Expounded 


Q.  945.  WHAT  is  the  mass? 

A.  It  is  the  unbloody  sacrifice  of  Christ's 
body  and  blood,  under  the  forms  of 
bread  and  wine.  The  word  Mass,  used  in 
English,  being  derived  from  Missa, 
Latin;  and  the  word  Missa,  though  it 
may  have  other  derivations,  may  be  well 
taken  from  the  Hebrew  word  Missach, 
which  signifies  a free  voluntary  offering. 

Q.  946.  Who  instituted  the 
substance  or  essence  of  the  Mass? 


A.  Our  Saviour  Christ  at  his  last  supper, 
when  he  consecrated,  i.e.  converted  the 
substance  of  bread  and  wine  into  his 
own  true  body  and  blood,  and  gave  the 
same  to  his  disciples,  under  the  outward 
forms  of  bread  and  wine,  commanding 
them  to  do  what  he  had  done  in 
commemoration  of  him.  Luke  xxii.  19. 

Q.  947.  Who  ordained  the 
ceremonies  of  the  mass? 


86 


A.  The  church,  directed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Q.  948.  For  what  end  did  the 
church  ordain  them? 

A.  To  stir  up  devotion  in  the  people,  and 
reverence  to  the  sacred  mysteries. 

Q.  949.  For  what  other  end? 

A.  To  instruct  the  ignorant  in  spiritual 
and  high  things  by  sensible  and  material 
signs;  and  by  the  glory  of  the  church 
militant  to  make  them  comprehend 
something  of  the  glory  of  the  triumphant 
church. 

Q.  950.  What  warrant  hath  the 
church  to  ordain  ceremonies? 

A.  The  authority  of  God  himself  in  the 
old  law,  commanding  many  and  most 
stately  ceremonies  in  things  belonging 
to  his  service.  See  the  whole  book  of 
Leviticus. 

Q.  951.  What  besides? 

A.  The  example  of  Christ  in  the  new  law 
using  dust  and  spittle  to  cure  the  blind, 
the  deaf,  and  dumb.  He  prostrated 
himself  at  prayer  in  the  garden  three 
times.  He  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven 
and  groaned,  when  he  was  raising 
Lazarus  from  the  dead,  which  were  all 
ceremonies. 

Q.  952.  Did  he  use  any  ceremonies 
at  the  last  supper,  where  he 
ordained  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass? 

A.  He  did;  for  he  washed  the  feet  of  his 
disciples,  he  blessed  the  bread  and  the 
cup,  and  exhorted  the  communicants. 

Q.  953.  What  signify  the  several 
ornaments  of  the  priest? 

A.  The  Amict,  or  linen  veil,  which  he 
first  puts  on,  represents  the  veil  with 
which  the  Jews  covered  the  face  of 


Christ,  when  they  buffeted  him  in  the 
house  of  Caiaphas,  and  bid  him 
prophesy,  "who  it  was  that  struck  him." 

2.  The  Alb  signifies  the  white  garment, 
which  Herod  put  on  him,  to  intimate 
that  he  was  a fool. 

3.  The  Girdle  signifies  the  cord  that 
bound  him  in  the  garden. 

4.  The  Maniple,  the  cord  which  bound 
him  to  the  pillar. 

5.  The  Stole,  the  cord  by  which  they  led 
him  to  the  crucified. 

6.  The  priest's  upper,  Vestment, 
represents  both  the  seamless  coat  of 
Christ,  as  also  the  purple  garment  with 
which  they  clothed  him  in  derision  in 
the  house  of  Pilate. 

7.  The  Altar-stone,  represents  the  cross 
on  which  he  offered  himself  unto  the 
Father. 

8.  The  Chalice,  the  sepulchre  or  grave  of 
Christ. 

9.  The  Paten,  the  stone  which  was  rolled 
to  the  door  of  the  sepulchre. 

10.  The  Altar-cloths,  with  the  corporal 
and  Pall,  the  linen  in  which  the  dead 
body  of  Christ  was  shrouded  and  buried. 
Finally,  the  candles  on  the  Altar  puts  us 
in  mind  of  the  light  which  Christ 
brought  into  the  world  by  his  passion,  as 
also  of  his  immortal  and  ever  shining 
divinity. 

Q.  954.  What  meaneth  the  priest's 
coming  back  three  steps  from  the 
Altar,  and  humbling  himself 
before  he  begins? 

A.  It  signifies  the  prostrating  of  Christ  in 
the  garden,  when  he  began  his  passion. 


87 


Q.  955.  Why  doth  the  priest  bow 
himself  again  at  the  Confiteor? 

A.  To  move  the  people  to  humiliation; 
and  to  signify  that  by  the  merits  and 
passion  of  Christ,  (which  they  are  there 
to  commemorate)  salvation  may  be  had, 
if  it  be  sought  with  a contrite  and 
humble  heart. 

Q.  956.  Why  doth  he  beat  his 
breast  as  Mea  Culpa? 

A.  To  teach  the  people  to  return  into  the 
heart,  and  signifies  that  all  sin  is  from 
the  heart,  and  ought  to  be  discharged 
from  the  heart,  with  hearty  sorrow. 

Q.  957.  Why  doth  the  priest, 
ascending  to  the  Altar,  kiss  it  in 
the  middle? 

A.  Because  the  Altar  signifies  the  church, 
composed  of  divers  people,  as  of  divers 
living  stones,  which  Christ  kissed  in  the 
middle,  by  giving  a holy  kiss  of  peace 
and  unity,  both  to  the  Jews  and  Gentiles. 

Q.  958.  What  signifies  the  Introit? 

A.  It  is,  as  it  were,  the  entrance  into  the 
office,  or  that  which  the  priest  saith  first 
after  his  coming  to  the  Altar,  and 
signifies  the  desires  and  groanings  of  the 
ancient  fathers  longing  for  the  coming 
Christ. 

Q.  959.  Why  is  the  Introit  repeated 
twice? 

A.  To  signify  the  frequent  repetition  of 
their  desires  and  supplications. 

Q.  960.  Why  do  we  add  unto  the 
Introit,  Gloria  Patri,  &c.  glory  be  to 
the  Father,  &c.  Amen? 

A.  To  render  thanks  to  the  most  Blessed 
Trinity  for  our  redemption, 
accomplished  by  the  cross. 


Q.  961.  What  means  the  Kyrie 
Eleison? 

A.  It  signifies,  "Lord  have  mercy  on  us," 
and  is  repeated  thrice  in  honour  of  the 
Son,  and  thrice  in  honour  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Q.  962.  Why  so  often? 

A.  To  signify  our  great  necessity,  and 
earnest  desires  to  find  mercy. 

Q.  963.  What  means  the 
Adoremus? 

It  signifies,  "Glory  be  to  God  on  high;" 
and  is  the  song  which  the  angels  sung  at 
the  birth  of  Christ,  used  in  this  place  to 
signify,  that  the  mercy  which  we  beg, 
was  brought  us  by  the  birth  and  death  of 
Christ. 

Q.  964.  What  means  the  Oremus? 

A.  It  signifies,  "Let  us  pray;"  and  is  the 
priest's  address  to  the  people,  by  which 
he  invites  them  to  join  with  him,  both  in 
his  prayer  and  intention. 

Q.  965.  What  means  the  Collect? 

A.  It  is  the  priest's  prayer,  and  is  called  a 
Collect,  because  it  collects  and  gathers 
together  the  supplications  of  the 
multitude,  speaking  them  all  with  one 
voice  and  also  because  it  is  a collection, 
or  sum  of  the  Epistle  and  Gospel,  for  the 
most  part  of  the  year,  especially  of  all 
the  Sundays. 

Q.  966.  Why  doth  the  clerk  say, 
Amen. 

A.  He  doth  it  in  the  name  of  the  people, 
to  signify,  that  all  concur  with  the  priest, 
in  his  petition  of  prayer. 

Q.  967.  What  meaneth  the 
Dominus  Vobiscum? 


88 


A.  It  signifies,  "Our  Lord  be  with  you," 
and  is  used  to  beg  God's  presence  and 
assistance  to  the  people,  in  the 
performance  of  that  work. 

Q.  968.  Why  is  it  answered  Et  cum 
Spiritu  tuo,  "and  with  thy  spirit?" 

A.  To  signify,  that  the  people  with  one 
consent  do  beg  the  like  for  him. 

Q.  969.  Why  are  all  the  prayers 
ended  with  Per  Dominum  nostrum 
Jesum  Christum,  &c.  "Through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ?" 

A.  To  signify,  that  whatsover  we  beg  of 
God  the  Father,  we  must  beg  it  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  he  hath 
given  us  all  things. 

Q.  970.  What  signifies  the  Epistle? 

A.  It  signifies  the  old  law;  as  also  the 
preaching  of  the  Prophets  and  the 
Apostles,  out  of  whom  it  is  commonly 
taken:  and  it  is  read  before  the  Gospel, 
to  intimate  that  the  old  law  being  able  to 
bring  nothing  to  perfection,  it  was 
necessary  the  new  should  succeed  it. 

Q.  971.  What  means  the  Gradual? 

A.  It  signifies  the  penance  preached  by 
St.  John  Baptist,  and  that  we  cannot 
obtain  the  salvation  of  Christ,  but  by  the 
holy  degrees  of  penance. 

Q.  972.  What  means  the  Alleluiah? 

A.  It  is  the  voice  of  men  rejoicing,  and 
aspiring  to  the  joys  of  heaven. 

Q.  973.  Why  is  the  Alleluiah 
repeated  so  often  at  the  feast  of 
Easter? 

A.  Because  it  is  the  joyful  solemnity  of 
our  Saviour's  resurrection. 

Q.  974.  Why  between  the 
Septuagesima  and  Easter,  is  the 


Tract  read  in  the  place  of  the 
Gradual? 

A.  Because  it  is  a time  of  penance  and 
mourning,  and  therefore  the  Tract  is 
read  with  a mournful  and  slow  voice,  to 
signify  the  miseries  and  punishments  of 
this  life. 

Q.  975.  What  is  the  Tract? 

A.  Two  or  three  versicles  between  the 
Epistle  and  the  Gospel,  sung  with  a slow, 
long  protracted  tone. 

Q.  976.  Why  do  we  rise  up  at  the 
reading  of  the  Gospel? 

A.  To  signify  our  readiness  to  go,  and  do, 
whither,  and  whatsoever  it  commands 
us. 

Q.  977.  What  means  the  Gospel? 

A.  It  signifies  the  preaching  of  Christ; 
and  is  the  happy  embassy  or  message  of 
Christ  unto  the  world. 

Q.  978.  Why  is  the  Gospel  read  at 
the  North  end,  or  left  side  of  the 
Altar? 

A.  To  signify  that  by  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  the  kingdom  of  the 
Devil  was  overthrown. 

Q.  979.  How  prove  you  that? 

A.  Because  the  Devil  hath  chosen  the 
North  (figuratively  infidels,  and  the 
wicked)  for  the  seat  of  his  malice.  "From 
the  North  shall  all  evil  be  opened  upon 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  land."  Jer.  i.  14. 
and  Zach.  ii.  7. 

Q.  980.  Why  doth  the  priest  before 
he  begins  the  Gospel,  salute  the 
people  with  Dominus  vobiscum? 

A.  To  prepare  them  for  a devout  hearing 
of  it,  and  to  beg  of  our  Lord  to  make 


89 


them  worthy  hearers  of  his  word,  which 
can  save  their  souls. 

Q.  981.  Why  then  doth  he  say, 
Sequentia  sancti  Evangelii,  &c.  The 
sequel  of  the  Holy  Gospel,  &c.? 

A.  To  move  attention,  and  to  signify 
what  part  of  the  Gospel  he  then  reads. 

Q.  982.  Why  doth  the  clerk 
answer,  Gloria  tibi  Domine,  Glory 
be  to  thee,  O Lord? 

A.  To  give  the  glory  of  the  gospel  to  God, 
who  hath  of  his  mercy  made  us 
partakers  of  it. 

Q.  983.  Why  then  doth  the  priest 
sign  the  book  with  the  sign  of  the 
cross? 

A.  To  signify  that  the  doctrine  there 
delivered,  appertains  to  the  cross  and 
passion  of  Christ. 

Q.  984.  Why  after  this  do  both 
priest  and  people  sign  themselves 
with  the  cross  in  three  places? 

A.  They  sign  themselves  on  their 
foreheads,  to  signify  they  are  not,  nor 
will  be  ashamed  to  profess  Christ 
crucified:  on  their  mouths  to  signify  they 
will  be  ready  with  their  mouths,  to 
confess  unto  salvation:  and  on  their 
breast  to  signify  that  with  their  hearts 
they  believe  unto  justice. 

Q.  985.  Why  at  the  end  of  the 
Gospel,  do  they  sign  their  breast 
again  with  the  sign  of  the  cross? 

A.  That  the  Devil  may  not  steal  the  seed 
of  God's  word  out  of  their  hearts. 

Q.  986.  What  means  the  Creed? 

A.  It  is  a public  profession  of  out  faith, 
and  the  wholesome  fruit  of  preaching 
the  Gospel. 


Q.  987.  What  means  the  first 
offertory,  where  the  priest  offers 
bread  and  wine  mingled  with 
water? 

A.  It  signifies  the  freedom  wherewith 
Christ  offered  himself  in  his  whole  life 
unto  his  passion,  and  the  desire  he  had 
to  suffer  for  our  sins. 

Q.  988.  What  signifies  the 
mingling  of  water  with  wine? 

A.  It  signifies  the  blood  and  water 
flowing  from  the  side  of  Christ;  as  also 
the  union  of  the  faithful  with  Christ. 

Q.  989.  Why  then  doth  the  priest 
wash  the  ends  of  his  fingers? 

A.  To  admonish  both  himself  and  the 
people  to  wash  away  the  unclean 
thoughts  of  their  hearts,  that  so  they 
may  partake  of  that  clean  sacrifice:  As 
also  to  signify,  that  the  priest  is,  ought  to 
be  clean  from  mortal  sin. 

Q.  990.  Why  then  after  some 
silence,  doth  he  begin  the  preface 
with  an  elevated  voice,  saying  Per 
omnia  saecula  saeculorum? 

A.  To  signify  the  triumphant  entry  of 
Christ  into  Jerusalem,  after  he  had  lain 
hid  a little  space;  and  therefore  it  is 
ended  with  Hosana,  benedictus  qui 
venit,  &c.  which  was  the  Hebrew 
children's  song. 

Q.  991.  What  else  meaneth  the 
preface? 

A.  It  is  a preparation  of  the  people,  for 
the  approaching  action  of  the  sacrifice; 
and  therefore  the  priest  saith,  Sursum 
corda,  lift  your  hearts  to  God;  so  to  move 
them  to  lay  aside  all  earthly  thoughts, 
and  to  think  only  on  heavenly  things. 

Q.  992.  Why  at  these  words, 
Benedictus  qui  venit,  Blessed  is  he 


90 


that  cometh  in  our  Lord's  name, 
doth  he  sign  himself  with  the  sign 
of  the  cross? 

A.  To  signify  that  the  entry  of  Christ  into 
Jerusalem  was  not  to  a kingdom  of  this 
world,  but  to  a death  upon  the  cross. 

Q.  993.  What  is  the  Canon? 

A.  It  is  a most  sacred,  essential,  and 
substantial  part  of  the  mass,  because  in 
it  the  sacrifice  is  effected. 

Q.  994.  Why  is  the  Canon  read 
with  a low  voice? 

A.  To  signify  the  sadness  in  our 
Saviour's  passion,  which  is  there 
effectually  represented. 

Q.  995.  Why  doth  the  priest  begin 
the  Canon  bowing  his  head? 

A.  To  signify  the  obedience  of  Christ 
unto  his  Father  in  making  himself  a 
sacrifice  to  sin. 

Q.  996.  What  meaneth  the  Te 
igitur,  clementissime  Pater,  &c. 
Thee  therefore,  O most  clement 
Father,  &c.? 

A.  It  is  a humble  and  devout 
supplication  to  God  our  heavenly 
Father,  made  in  the  name  of  all  the 
people,  that  he  would  vouchsafe  to 
accept  and  bless  the  sacrifice  which  we 
are  offering  unto  him  for  the  peace, 
unity  and  conversation  of  the  whole 
Catholic  Church,  and  likewise  for  the 
Pope,  our  prelate,  and  all  the  other  the 
truly  faithful. 

Q.  997.  Why  in  the  middle  of  this 
prayer  doth  the  priest  kiss  the 
altar,  and  sign  the  Host  and 
Chalice  thrice  with  the  sign  of  the 
cross? 

A.  He  kisseth  the  altar,  to  show  the  kiss 
of  peace  which  Christ  gave  us,  by 


reconciling  us  to  God  in  his  own  blood. 
He  signeth  the  Host  and  Chalice  thrice 
to  signify  that  our  redemption  made 
upon  the  Cross,  was  done  by  the  will  of 
the  Holy  Trinity. 

Q.  998.  What  meaneth  the 
Memento  Domine  famulorum 
famularumque  tuarum: 

Remember,  O Lord,  thy  servants, 
men  and  women,  &c.? 

A.  It  is  a commemoration  of  the  living, 
in  which  the  pries  remembers  by  name, 
such  as  he  intends  chiefly  to  say  mass 
for,  and  then  in  general,  all  present  and 
all  the  faithful,  beseeching  God  by  virtue 
of  the  sacrifice,  to  bless  them,  and  be 
mercifully  mindful  of  them. 

Q.  999.  What  means  the 
Communicantes  and  memorum 
venerantes,  &c.  Communicating 
and  worshipping  the  memory,  &c.? 

A.  It  is  an  exercise  of  our  communion 
with  the  saints  in  which  having 
recounted  the  names  of  the  blessed 
virgin  Mary,  and  many  other  glorious 
saints,  we  beg  of  God  by  their  merits  and 
intercession,  to  grant  us  the  assistance 
of  his  protection  in  all  things. 

Q.  1000.  What  signifies  the  Hanc 
igitur  oblationem,  this  offering 
therefore  of  our  servitude,  &c. 
when  the  priest  spreads  his  hands 
over  the  Host  and  Chalice? 

A.  It  is  an  earnest  begging  of  God  to 
accept  the  sacrifice  that  is  presented  to 
be  offered  for  the  safety  and  peace  of  the 
whole  church,  and  salvation  of  all  from 
eternal  damnation. 

Q.  1001.  Why  then  doth  he  sign  the 
offerings  again  five  times? 


91 


A.  To  signify  the  mystery  of  those  five 
days  which  were  between  our  Saviour's 
entry  into  Jerusalem  and  his  passion. 

Q.  1002.  What  meaneth  Qui  pridie 
quam  pateretur,  who  the  day 
before  he  suffered,  &c. 

A.  It  is  but  a repetition  and 
representation  of  what  Christ  did  at  his 
last  supper,  where  he  took  bread, 
blessed  it,  &c.  and  immediately  precedes 
the  words  of  consecration  spoken  by  the 
priest,  by  which  he  sacrificeth  to  God. 

Q.  1003.  What  are  the  words  of 
consecration? 

A.  "Hoc  est  corpus  meum.  &c.  This  is  my 
body;  This  is  the  cup  of  my  blood,  of  the 
New  and  eternal  Testament;  a mystery 
of  faith,  which  shall  be  shed  for  you,  and 
for  the  many,  to  the  remission  of  sins." 
Matt.  xxvi.  27,  28. 

Q.  1004.  What  meaneth  these 
words? 

A.  They  signify  according  to  the  letter, 
what  they  effect  and  cause,  viz.  a change 
of  the  bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ;  and  in  a mystery  also 
they  signify,  unto  us  the  incarnation, 
passion,  resurrection,  and  ascension  of 
Christ. 

Q.  1005.  Why  after  consecration  of 
the  Host,  doth  the  priest  kneel  and 
adore? 

A.  He  kneels  and  adores,  to  give 
sovereign  honour  to  Christ,  and  signify 
the  real  presence  of  his  body  and  blood 
in  the  blessed  sacrament  which  he  then 
holds  in  his  hand. 

Q.  1006.  Why  after  consecration  of 
the  wine,  doth  the  priest  kneel  and 
adore,  saying,  Haec  quotiescumque 
feceritis,  &c.  that  is,  "As  often  as 
you  shall  do  these  things,  you  shall 


do  them  in  remembrance  of  me."  1 
Cor.  xi.  25? 

A.  He  kneels  and  adores,  to  give 
sovereign  honour  to  Christ,  and  to 
signify  the  real  presence  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood  in  the  chalice,  then  on  the 
altar,  and  he  speaks  these  words  to 
signify,  that  as  often  as  we  say,  or  hear 
mass,  and  offer  up  this  sacrifice,  we 
must  do  it  as  Christ  hath  commanded 
us,  in  memory  of  his  passion, 
resurrection  and  ascension:  and 
therefore  he  goes  on,  beseeching  God  by 
all  those  mysteries,  to  look  propitiously 
upon  our  holy  and  immaculate  host,  as 
he  did  upon  the  sacrifices  of  Abraham, 
Abel,  and  Melchisedech,  and  to 
replenish  all  that  partake  thereof,  with 
heavenly  grace  and  benediction. 

Q.  1007.  Why  after  consecration  of 
each,  doth  the  priest  elevate,  or  lift 
up  the  consecrated  host  and 
chalice? 

A.  That  all  the  people  may  adore  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ,  as  also  to 
signify,  that  for  our  sins  his  body  was 
lifted  on  the  Cross  and  his  blood  shed. 

Q.  1008.  For  what  other  end  doth 
he  elevate  the  host  and  chalice? 

A.  That  he,  with  the  whole  multitude, 
may  make  oblations  of  Christ's  body  and 
blood  unto  God,  which  after 
consecration,  is  one  of  the  most 
essential  parts  of  the  whole  service  of 
the  mass,  and  signifies  that  oblation, 
wherewith  Christ  offered  himself  unto 
God  upon  the  altar  of  the  Cross. 

Q.  1009.  Why  then  doth  he  again 
sign  the  offerings  five  times  with 
the  sign  of  the  Cross? 

A.  To  signify  the  five  wounds  of  Christ, 
which  he  represents  to  the  eternal 
Father  for  us. 


92 


Q.  1010.  What  means  the 
Momento? 

A.  It  is  a commemoration  of  the  dead;  in 
which  the  pries  first  nominates  those 
whom  he  intends  especially  to  apply  the 
sacrifice  unto;  and  then  prays  in  general 
for  all  the  faithful  departed,  beseeching 
God  by  virtue  of  that  sacrifice,  to  give 
them  rest,  refreshment,  and  everlasting 
life. 

Q.  toil.  Why  after  the  Momento 
for  the  dead,  doth  the  priest 
elevate  or  raise  his  voice,  saying, 
Nobis  quoqueveccatoribus,  "and  to 
us  sinners  also,"  &c.? 

A.  In  memory  of  the  supplication  of  the 
penitent  thief  made  to  Christ  on  the 
Cross;  that  so  we  also  (though  unworthy 
sinners)  by  the  virtue  of  the  sacrifice, 
may  with  him  and  the  holy  saints,  be 
made  partakers  of  the  heavenly 
kingdom. 

Q.  1012.  Why  then  doth  he  again 
sign  the  Host  and  Chalice  three 
times  with  the  sign  of  the  Cross? 

A.  To  signify,  that  this  sacrifice  is 
available  for  three  sorts  of  men:  for 
those  in  heaven,  to  the  increase  or  glory; 
for  those  in  purgatory,  to  free  up  them 
from  their  pains;  and  for  those  on  earth, 
to  an  increase  of  grace  and  remission  of 
their  sins;  as  also  to  signify  the  three 
hours  which  Christ  did  hang  living  upon 
the  Cross,  and  all  the  griefs  he  sustained 
in  them. 

Q.  1013.  Why  then,  uncovering  the 
chalice,  doth  he  sign  it  five  times 
with  the  Host? 

A.  His  uncovering  the  chalice  is  to 
signify,  that  at  the  death  of  Christ  the 
veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  asunder.  The 
three  crosses  made  over  the  chalice, 
signify  the  three  hours  which  Christ 


hung  dead  on  the  cross;  the  other  two 
made  at  the  brim  of  the  chalice, 
signifying  the  blood  and  water  flowing 
from  his  side. 

Q.  1014.  Why  is  the  Pater  Noster 
said  with  a loud  voice? 

A.  To  signify,  by  the  seven  petitions 
thereof,  the  seven  mystical  words  which 
Christ  spoke  upon  the  Cross  with  a loud 
voice,  viz.  "Father,  forgive  them,  they 
know  not  what  they  do.  2.  To  day  shalt 
thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise.  3.  Behold 
thy  mother;  woman  behold  thy  son.  4. 
My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me.  5. 1 thirst.  6.  Into  thy 
hands  I commend  my  spirit.  7.  It  is 
consummated." 

Q.  1015.  What  means  the  priest 
laying  down  the  Host  upon  the 
corporal,  and  then  covering  the 
chalice  again? 

A.  It  signifies  the  taking  of  our  Saviour 
down  from  the  Cross,  and  his  burial. 

Q.  1016.  Why,  then  is  the  priest 
silent  for  a time? 

A.  To  signify  our  Saviour's  rest  in  the 
sepulchre  on  the  Sabbath? 

Q.  1017.  Why  is  the  Host  divided 
into  three  parts? 

A.  To  signify  the  division  of  our 
Saviour's  soul  and  body  made  on  the 
Cross,  and  that  the  body  was  broken, 
and  divided  in  three  principle  parts, 
namely  his  hands,  side,  and  feet. 

Q.  1018.  Why  after  this  doth  he 
sign  the  chalice  three  times  with  a 
particle  of  the  Host,  and  raise  his 
voice  saying,  Pax  Domini,  &c.,  The 
peace  of  our  Lord  be  always  with 
you? 


93 


A.  To  signify  that  the  frequent  voice  of 
Christ  to  his  disciples,  Pax  vobis,  Peace 
be  to  you;  as  also  to  signify  the  triple 
peace  which  he  hath  purchased  for  us, 
by  his  Cross,  namely,  external,  internal, 
and  eternal. 

Q.  1019.  Why  then  is  the  particle  of 
the  Host  put  into  the  chalice? 

A.  To  signify  the  reuniting  of  our 
Saviour's  body,  blood  and  soul,  made  at 
his  resurrection;  as  also  to  signify,  that 
we  cannot  partake  of  the  blood  and 
merits  of  Christ,  unless  we  partake  of  his 
cup  of  sufferings. 

Q.  1020.  Why  is  the  Agnus  Dei,  or 
Lamb  of  God,  which  taketh  away 
the  sins  of  the  world,  said  with  a 
loud  voice? 

A.  To  commemorate  the  glory  of  our 
Saviour's  ascension,  and  to  signify  that 
he  was  slain  like  an  innocent  lamb  to 
take  away  our  sins  and  give  us  peace. 

Q.  1021.  Why  is  the  Pax,  or  kiss  of 
peace,  given  before  communion? 

A.  To  signify,  that  peace  and  mutual 
charity,  which  ought  to  be  among  the 
faithful,  who  all  eat  of  one  bread  and  of 
the  Eucharist  and  are  all  members  of 
one  mystical  body. 

Q.  1022.  What  means  the  three 
prayers  said  by  the  priest  before 
the  communion? 

A.  They  are  said  in  honour  of  the  blessed 
Trinity.  In  the  first  he  begs  peace  for  the 
whole  church,  and  perfect  charity 
among  all  Christians.  In  the  second,  he 
beseecheth  God,  by  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ,  (which  he  is  there  about  to 
receive)  to  free  him  from  all  evil.  In  the 
third,  that  it  may  not  prove  to  his 
damnation  and  judgment,  by  an 
unworthy  receiving  of  it,  but  to  the 


defence  and  safety  of  his  soul  and  body. 
And  this  immediately  precedes  the 
consummation  of  the  Host  and  Chalice, 
which  is  another  of  the  most  essential 
parts  of  the  whole  service  of  the  mass. 

Q.  1023.  What  signifies  the 
consummation  of  communion? 

A.  It  signifies  Christ's  burial,  and  the 
consummation  of  his  passion. 

Q.  1024.  What  means  the  Domine 
non  sum  dignus,  &c.? 

A.  It  signifies,  "O  Lord,  I am  not  worthy 
that  thou  shouldest  enter  under  my  roof; 
but  only  say  the  word,"  &c.  And  it  was 
the  Centurion's  prayer,  by  which  he 
obtained  health  for  the  sick  boy,  Matt, 
viii.  8.  And  teacheth  us  not  to  approach 
this  sacrifice,  but  with  an  humble  and 
contrite  heart. 

Q.  1025.  What  means  the  prayers 
said  by  the  priest  after 
communion? 

A.  They  are  thanksgiving  to  God  for 
having  made  us  partakers  of  his 
unbloody  sacrifice  of  the  Altar,  and  by  it 
also  of  the  bloody  sacrifice  of  the  Cross. 

Q.  1026.  What  means  the  words  Ite 
Missa  est? 

A.  They  signify,  that  the  Host  is  offered, 
Mass  ended,  and  the  people  dismissed; 
representing  the  voice  of  the  angel 
dismissing  the  apostles  and  disciples 
when  they  stood  looking  up  after  Christ 
ascended  into  heaven,  with,  "O  ye  men 
of  Galilee,  why  stand  you  here  looking 
up  into  heaven?"  Acts  i.  11. 

Q.  1027.  What  means  the  priest 
lifting  up  his  hands  and  blessing 
the  people? 


94 


A.  It  signifies  the  blessing  which  Christ 
gave  his  apostles  and  disciples  at  his 
ascension,  with  his  hands  lifted  up. 

Q.  1028.  What  signifies  the  Gospel 
of  St.  John? 


A.  It  signifies  the  Apostles  preaching  the 
gospel  to  all  nations.  Luke  xxiv.  50. 

Q.  1029.  What  is  the  missal? 

A.  It  is  the  Mass  book,  wherein  this  holy 
service  is  contained. 


Chapter  23. 

The  Primer  or  Office  of  our  Blessed  Lady,  Expounded 


Q.  1030.  WHO  composed  this 
office? 

A.  The  church,  directed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Q.  1031.  Why  is  the  Primer  so 
called? 

A.  From  the  Latin  word  Primo,  which 
signifies,  first  of  all,  so  to  teach  us,  that 
prayer  should  be  the  first  work  of  the 
day,  according  to  that,  "Seek  ye  first  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  and  all  these  things 
shall  be  given  you. 

Q.  1032.  Why  is  the  office  divided 
into  Hymns,  Psalms,  Canticles, 
Antiphons,  Versicles, 
Responsories,  and  Prayers? 

A.  For  order,  beauty,  and  variety  sake. 

Q.  1033.  What  warrant  have  you 
for  that? 

A.  Out  of  Col.  iii.  16.  "Sing  ye  in  your 
hearts  unto  the  Lord  in  spiritual  Psalms, 
Hymns,  and  Canticles." 

Q.  1034.  Why  should  the  laity  pray 
out  of  the  Psalms,  which  they  little 
understand? 

A.  1.  Because,  by  so  doing,  they  pray  out 
of  the  mouth  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  2. 


Because,  if  they  do  it  with  devout  and 
humble  hearts,  it  is  as  meritorious  in 
them,  as  in  the  greatest  scholars;  for  a 
petition  hath  the  same  force,  whether  it 
be  delivered  by  a learned  or  unlearned 
man;  so  hath  also  prayer.  3.  Because  a 
psalm  is  of  the  same  value  in  the  sight  of 
God,  in  the  mouth  of  a child,  or  woman, 
as  from  the  mouth  of  the  most  learned 
doctor. 

Q.  1035.  Why  is  the  office  divided 
into  seven  several  hours? 

A.  That  so  it  might  be  a daily  memorial 
of  the  seven  principal  parts,  and  seven 
hours  of  our  Saviour's  passion. 

Q.  1036.  What  ground  have  you  for 
that? 

A.  Out  of  Zac.  xii  10.  "At  that  day  I will 
pour  out  upon  the  house  of  David,  and 
the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  spirit 
of  grace  and  prayer,  and  they  shall  look 
up  at  him  whom  they  have  pierced." 

Q.  1037.  What  meaneth  at  that 
day? 

A.  The  day  of  grace,  the  new  law. 

Q.  1038.  What  means  the  house  of 
David,  and  the  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem? 


95 


A.  The  church  of  Christ. 

Q.  1039.  What  means  the  spirit  of 
grace  and  prayer? 

A.  The  Holy  Ghost  which  dictated  the 
office,  and  poureth  forth  the  grace  of 
God  into  our  souls  by  virtue  of  it. 

Q.  1040.  What  means,  "And  they 
shall  look  up  at  him  whom  they 
have  pierced?" 

A.  It  signifies  that  the  whole  order, 
scope,  and  object  of  the  office  should  be 
Christ  crucified. 

Q.  1041.  How  are  the  seven  hours  a 
memorial  of  the  passion  of  Christ? 

A.  Because  the  seven  hours  were 
consumed  in  his  passion;  for  three  hours 
he  hung  living  on  the  Cross;  other  three 
hours  he  hung  dead  upon  it;  and  the 
seventh  hour  was  spent  in  nailing  him  to 
and  taking  him  from  the  cross. 

Q.  1042.  What  do  we 
commemorate  by  the  Matins  and 
Lauds? 

A.  His  bloody  sweat  in  the  garden;  as 
also  his  been  dragged  thence  to 
Jerusalem. 

Q.  1043.  What  by  the  prime  or  first 
hour? 

A.  The  scoffs  and  indignations  which  he 
sustained,  whilst  they  led  him  through 
the  streets  early  in  the  morning  to  the 
princes  of  the  Jews;  as  also  the  false 
accusations  which  then  were  brought 
against  him. 

Q.  1044.  What  by  the  third  hour? 

A.  His  whipping  at  the  pillar,  his 
crowning  with  thorns,  his  clothing  with 
a purple  garment,  his  sceptre  of  a reed, 
and  showing  to  the  people  with  these 
words:  Behold  the  man. 


Q.  1045.  What  by  the  sixth  hour? 

A.  His  unjust  condemnation  to  death, 
his  carrying  the  Cross,  his  stripping  and 
nailing  to  the  Cross. 

Q.  1046.  What  by  the  ninth  hour? 

A.  His  drinking  gall  and  vinegar,  his 
dying  on  the  Cross,  and  the  opening  his 
side  with  a spear. 

Q.  1047.  What  by  the  even-song? 

A.  His  taking  down  from  the  Cross,  and 
the  darkness  which  was  made  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

Q.  1048.  What  by  the  Compline? 

A.  His  funeral  and  burial.  Briefly  thus; 
The  matins  and  lauds,  his  agony,  and 
binding  in  the  garden;  the  crime,  his 
scoffs,  and  false  accusations;  the  third 
hour,  his  clothing  with  purple,  and 
crowning  with  thorns;  the  sixth  hour,  his 
condemning  and  nailing  to  the  Cross; 
the  ninth  hour,  his  yielding  up  the  ghost, 
and  the  opening  his  side;  the  even-song, 
his  taking  from  the  Cross;  and  the 
compline,  his  burial. 

The  Particulars  of  the  Office 
Expounded 

Q.  1049.  WHY  doth  our  Lady's 
office  always  begin  with  an  Ave 
Maria? 

A.  To  dedicate  the  office  of  our  Lady, 
and  to  beg  her  aid  for  the  devout 
performance  of  it  to  God's  honour. 

Q.  1050.  Why  do  we  begin  every 
hour  with,  Incline  unto  my  aid,  O 
God:  O Lord,  make  haste  to  help 
me? 

A.  To  acknowledge  our  infirmity  and 
misery,  and  out  great  need  of  divine 
assistance,  not 


96 


only  in  all  other  things,  but  also  in  our 
very  prayers;  according  to  that  of  the 
Apostles, 

"No  man  can  say  Lord  Jesus,  but  in  the 
Holy  Ghost." 

Q.  1051.  Why  do  we  add  to  this, 
Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the 
Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost? 

A.  To  signify  that  the  intention  of  the 
office  is,  in  the  first  place,  to  give  one 
and  equal  glory  to  the  most  blessed 
Trinity,  and  to  invite  all  creatures  to  do 
the  like,  this  is  the  principle  aim  of  the 
whole  office;  therefore  we  not  only  begin 
every  hour,  but  also  end  every  Psalm 
with  the  same  verse. 

Q.  1052.  Who  ordained  the  Gloria 
Patri? 

A.  The  Apostles,  according  to  Baronius 
in  his  3d  Tome. 

Q.  1053.  Why  do  we  join  unto  the 
Gloria  Patri,  Sicut  erat,  &c.  As  it 
was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and 
ever  shall  be,  world  without  end? 

A.  Because  it  was  made  by  the  Council  of 
Nice  against  the  Arians,  who  denied 
Christ  to  be  coequal  and  consubstantial 
to  his  Father,  or  to  have  been  before  the 
blessed  Virgin  Mary. 

Q.  1054.  Why  after  this,  for  a great 
part  of  the  year,  and  especially 
between  Easter  and  Whitsuntide, 
do  we  say,  Alleluia,  Alleluia? 

A.  Because  that  is  a time  of  joy,  and 
Alleluia  is  a Hebrew  word,  signifying, 
"Praise  ye  the  Lord  with  all  joy,  and 
exultation  of  heart." 

Q.  1055.  Why  were  it  not  better 
changed  into  English? 

A.  Because  it  is  the  language  of  the 
blessed  in  heaven,  according  to  Apoc. 


viii.  6.  Therefore  the  church  hath 
forbidden  it  to  be  translated  into  any 
other  language. 

Q.  1056.  Why  in  Lent,  and  some 
other  times,  do  we  say,  instead  of 
Alleluiah,  "Praise  be  to  thee,  O 
Lord,  King  of  eternal  Glory? 

A.  Because  those  are  times  of  penance; 
therefore  God  must  be  praised  rather 
with  tears,  than  exaltation. 

Q.  1057.  Why  then  do  we  always 
say,  for  the  invitatory  Hail  Mary, 
full  of  grace,  the  Lord  is  with  thee? 

A.  To  congratulate  and  renew  the 
memory  of  our  blessed  Lady's  joy, 
conceived  at  the  conception  of  her  Son 
Jesus;  and  to  invite  both  men  and  angels 
to  do  the  like. 

Q.  1058.  What  signify  the  five 
verses  following  the  invitatory, 
which  begin,  Come  let  us  exult 
unto  our  Lord? 

A.  The  five  wounds  of  Christ,  from 
which  all  our  prayer  hath  its  force  and 
merit,  and  in  honour  of  which  all  those 
versions  are  said. 

Q.  1059.  What  mean  the  Hymns? 

A.  They  are  a poetical  expression  of 
prerogatives  and  praises  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin. 

Q.  1060.  Why  are  so  many  Psalms 
used  in  the  office? 

A.  Because  they  are  directed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  do  contain  in  a most  moving 
manner,  all  the  affections  of  piety  and 
devotion. 

Q.  1061.  Why  are  there  but  three 
Psalms  in  the  most  of  the  hours? 


97 


A.  In  honour  of  the  most  blessed  Trinity, 
to  whom  chiefly  the  whole  office  is 
addressed. 

Q.  1062.  Why  was  the  office 
divided  into  so  many  hours? 

A.  I have  told  you  the  chief  reason 
already,  and  one  other  reason  is,  that  so 
there  might  be  no  hour  either  by  day  or 
night,  to  which  some  hour  of  the  office 
might  not  correspond. 

Q.  1063.  What  do  the  matins 
correspond  to? 

A.  To  the  first,  second,  and  third  watch 
of  the  night,  consisting  of  three  hours 
each;  and  therefore  the  matins  consist  of 
three  psalms,  and  three  lessons. 

Q.  1064.  What  do  the  lauds 
correspond  to? 

A.  To  the  fourth  watch  of  the  night. 

Q.  1065.  What  do  the  prime,  the 
third,  sixth,  and  ninth  hours 
correspond  to? 

A.  To  the  third,  sixth,  and  ninth  hours  of 
the  day. 

Q.  1066.  What  do  the  even-song 
and  compline  correspond  to? 

A.  To  the  evening. 

Q.  1067.  What  means  the 
benedictions,  or  blessings  given 
before  the  lesson? 

A.  They  are  short  aspirations  to  beg 
divine  assistance;  and  the  first  is  in 
honour  of  the  Father,  and  the  second  in 
honour  of  the  Son,  the  third  in  honour  of 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

Q.  1068.  What  doth  the  lesson 
contain? 

A.  The  mystical  praises  of  our  blessed 
Lady,  taken  out  of  the  Prophets. 


Q.  1069.  Why  do  we  end  every 
lesson,  saying,  But  thou,  O Lord, 
have  mercy  upon  us? 

A.  To  beg  the  praises  and  virtues  of  the 
blessed  Virgin,  which  we  have  there 
read,  may  be  deeply  settled  in  our 
hearts,  and  that  God  would  pardon  our 
former  negligence,  both  in  his  and  her 
service. 

Q.  1070.  Why  is  it  answered, 
Thanks  be  to  God? 

A.  To  render  thanks  to  God  for  his 
mercy,  in  bestowing  such  a patroness  on 
us  as  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary. 

Q.  1071.  What  means  the 
responsories? 

A.  They  are  so  called,  because  they 
answer  one  another. 

Q.  1072.  What  are  the  antiphons? 

A.  The  versicles  which  are  begun  before 
the  Psalms. 

Q.  1073.  Why  do  we  stand  up  at  the 
Magnificat,  Benedictus,  and  Nunc 
dimittis? 

A.  To  signify  our  reverence  to  the  gospel 
whence  they  are  taken. 

Q.  1074.  What  is  the  collect? 

A.  It  is  a prayer,  and  is  so  called,  because 
it  collects  and  gathers  together  all  the 
petitions  and  supplications  of  the  whole 
office. 

Q.  1075.  Why  is  the  collect  always 
ended  with  these  words,  Through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  &c.? 

A.  To  signify  that  he  is  our  only  mediator 
of  redemption,  and  principally  mediator 
of  intercession;  and  that  we  cannot 
merit  any  thing  by  our  prayers  unless  we 
make  them  in  his  name. 


98 


Q.  1076.  Why  make  we  a 
commemoration  of  the  Saints? 

A.  To  praise  God  in  his  Saints,  according 
to  the  advice  of  the  Psalmist,  Psalm  cl., 
and  to  recommend  ourselves  to  their 
merits  and  prayers. 

Q.  1077.  Why  end  we  every  prayer 
with  these  words,  And  may  the 
souls  of  the  faithful,  through  the 
mercy  of  God,  rest  in  peace? 

A.  That  the  poor  souls  in  purgatory,  may 
be  partakers  of  all  our  prayers  and 
supplications. 

Q.  1078.  Why  is  the  whole  office 
ended  with  some  hymn  or 
antiphon  to  our  Lady? 

A.  That  by  her  it  may  be  presented  to  her 
Son,  and  by  him  to  his  eternal  Father. 

Q.  1079.  Why  are  the  nocturnes  in 
some  offices  so  called? 


A.  Because  those  parts  of  the  offices 
were  wont  to  be  said  Nocturne  tempore, 
in  the  night  time. 

Q.  1080.  Why  are  the  fifteen 
gradual  psalms  so  called? 

A.  From  a custom  the  Jews  observed  of 
singing  them,  as  they  ascended  up 
fifteen  steps  or  degrees  (in  Latin 
Gradus)  towards  Solomon's  Temple, 
singing  one  psalm  on  every  step. 

Q.  1081.  Why  are  the  penitential 
psalms  so  called? 

A.  Because  they  contain  many  deep 
expressions  of  inward  sorrow  and 
penitence,  or  repentance  of  sins 
committed,  and  many  cries  or 
supplications  to  God  for  mercy  and 
forgiveness. 


Chapter  24. 

The  Solemnities  of  CHRIST  our  Lord, 
(instituted  for  the  most  part  by  the  Apostles) 
and  the  Sundays  of  the  Year,  Expounded 


Q.  1082.  WHAT  meaneth  the 
nativity  of  Christ,  or  Christmas? 

A.  It  is  a solemn  feast  or  mass  yearly 
celebrated  by  the  whole  Catholic  Church 
from  the  Apostles'  time  to  this  day,  in 
memory  of  the  birth  of  Christ  at 
Bethlehem;  and  therefore  is  called  the 
feast  of  the  Nativity,  and  Christmas  from 
the  mass  of  the  birth  of  Christ. 

Q.  1083.  What  meaneth  the 
Circumcision  or  New-year's  Day. 


A.  It  is  a feast  in  memory  of  the 
Circumcision  of  our  Lord,  which  was 
made  on  the  eighth  day  from  his  nativity 
according  to  the  prescript  of  the  old  law, 
Gen.  xviii.  12,  when  he  was  named  Jesus 
according  to  what  the  angel  had 
foretold,  Luke  i.  14,  and  began  to  shed 
his  infant  blood  by  the  stony  knife  of 
Circumcision  for  the  redemption  of  the 
world,  presenting  it  to  his  Father,  as  a 
New-year's  gift  in  our  behalf.  And  it  is 
called  New  year's  day  from  the  old 


99 


Roman  account,  who  began  their 
computation  of  the  year  from  the  first  of 
January. 

Q.  1084.  What  meaneth  the 
Epiphany,  or  twelfth  day? 

A.  It  is  a solemnity  in  memory  and 
honour  of  Christ's  manifestation  or 
apparition  made  to  the  Gentiles  by  a 
miraculous  blazing  star,  by  virtue 
whereof  he  drew  and  conducted  three 
kings  out  of  the  East  to  adore  him  in  the 
manager,  where  they  presented  him  as 
on  this  day  with  gold,  myrrh,  and 
frankincense,  in  testimony  of  his 
regality,  humanity,  and  divinity.  The 
word  Epiphany  comes  from  the  Greek, 
and  signifies  a manifestation,  and  is 
called  Twelfth-day,  because  it  is 
celebrated  the  twelfth  day  after  his 
nativity  exclusively. 

Q.  1085.  What  meaneth 
purification  or  Candlemass-day? 

A.  It  is  a feast  in  memory  and  honour 
both  of  the  presentation  of  our  blessed 
Lord,  and  of  the  purification  of  the 
blessed  Virgin,  made  in  the  Temple  of 
Jerusalem  the  fortieth  day  after  her 
happy  child  birth,  according  to  the  law 
of  Moses,  Levit.  xii.  6.  And  is  called  the 
Purification,  from  the  Latin  word 
Purifico,  to  purity;  not  that  our  blessed 
Lady  and  contracted  any  thing  by  her 
child-birth,  which  needed  purifying, 
(being  the  mother  of  purity  itself)  but 
because  other  mothers  were  by  this 
ceremonial  rite  freed  from  the  legal 
impurity  of  their  child-births. 

And  is  also  called  Candlemass,  or  a Mass 
Candles;  because  before  the  mass  of  that 
day,  the  church  blesses  her  candles  for 
the  whole  year,  and  makes  a procession 
with  hallowed  candles  in  the  hands  of 
the  faithful,  in  memory  of  divine  light, 
wherewith  Christ  illuminated  the  whole 


church  at  his  presentation,  where  aged 
Simeon  styled  him,  "A  light  to  the 
Revelation  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  glory 
of  his  people  Israel."  Luke  ii.  32. 

Q.  1086.  What  meaneth  the 
resurrection  of  our  Lord,  or 
Easter-day? 

A.  It  is  a solemnity  in  memory  and 
honour  of  our  Saviour's  resurrection,  or 
rising  from  the  dead  on  the  third  day, 
Matt,  xxvii.  6.  And  is  called  Easter,  from 
Oriens,  which  signifies  the  East  or 
Rising,  which  is  one  of  the  titles  of 
Christ,  "And  his  name  (saith  the 
prophet)  shall  be  called  Oriens."  Zach. 
vi.  12,  because  as  the  material  sun  daily 
ariseth  from  the  East,  the  sun  of  justice, 
at  this  day,  arose  from  the  dead. 

Q.  1087.  What  meaneth  ascension- 
day? 

A.  If  is  from  a feast  in  memory  of 
Christ's  ascension  into  heaven  the 
fortieth  day  after  his  resurrection,  in  the 
sight  of  his  Apostles  and  Disciples,  Acts 
i.  9, 10,  there  to  prepare  a place  for  us, 
being  preceded  by  whole  legions  of 
Angels,  and  waited  on  by  millions  of 
Saints,  whom  he  had  freed  out  of  the 
prison  of  Limbo.  Mich.  ii.  13. 

Q.  1088.  What  meaneth  Pentecost 
or  Whitsuntide? 

A.  It  is  a solemn  feast  in  memory  and 
honour  of  the  coming  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
upon  the  heads  of  the  Apostles,  in 
tongues  as  it  were  of  fire,  Acts  ii.  3. 
Pentecost  in  Greek  signifieth  the 
Fiftieth,  it  being  the  fiftieth  day  after  the 
resurrection.  If  is  also  called 
Whitsunday  from  the  Catechumens,  who 
were  clothed  in  white,  and  admitted  on 
the  eve  of  this  feast  to  the  sacrament  of 
baptism.  It  was  anciently  called  Wied 
Sunday,  (i.e.)  Holy  Sunday,  for  wied  or 


100 


withed  signifies  Holy  in  the  old  Saxon 
language. 

Q.  1089.  What  meaneth  Trinity 
Sunday? 

A.  It  is  the  octave  of  Whitsunday,  and  is 
so  called  in  honour  of  the  Blessed 
Trinity,  to  signify  that  the  works  of  our 
redemption  and  sanctification  then 
completed,  are  common  to  all  the  three 
persons. 

Q.  1090.  What  meaneth  Corpus 
Christi  day? 

A.  It  is  a feast  instituted  by  the  church, 
in  honour  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  really  present  in  the  most  holy 
sacrament  of  the  Eucharist;  during  the 
octave  of  which  feast,  it  is  exposed  to  be 
adored  by  the  faithful  in  all  the  principle 
churches  of  the  world,  and  great 
processions  are  made  in  honour  of  it; 
and  therefore  is  called  Corpus  Christi 
day,  or  the  day  of  the  body  of  Christ. 

Q.  1091.  What  meaneth  the 
transfiguration  of  our  Lord? 

A.  It  is  a feast  in  memory  of  our 
Saviour's  transfiguring  himself  upon 
Mount  Tabor,  and  showing  a glimpse  of 
his  glory  to  his  Apostles,  St.  Peter,  St. 
James,  and  St.  John.  "And  his  face  (saith 
the  text)  shown  as  the  sun,  and  his 
garment  became  white  as  snow,"  & c. 
Matt.  xvii.  2.  And  in  them  also  unto  us, 
for  our  encouragement  to  virtue,  and 
perseverance  in  his  holy  faith  and  love. 
The  entymology  is  obvious  from 
transfiguro,  to  transfigure,  or  to  change 
shape. 

Q.  1092.  What  is  Sunday,  or  the 
Lord's  Day  in  general? 

A.  It  is  a day  dedicated  by  the  Apostles 
to  the  honour  of  the  most  holy  Trinity, 
and  in  memory  that  Christ  our  Lord 


arose  from  the  dead  upon  Sunday,  sent 
down  the  holy  Ghost  on  a Sunday,  &c. 
and  therefore  is  called  the  Lord's  Day.  It 
is  also  called  Sunday  from  the  old 
Roman  denomination  of  Dies  Solis,  the 
day  of  the  sun,  to  which  it  was  sacred. 

Q.  1093.  What  are  the  four 
Sundays  of  Advent? 

A.  They  are  the  four  Sundays  preceding 
Christmas  day,  and  were  so  called  by  the 
church,  in  memory  and  honour  of  our 
Saviour's  coming  both  to  redeem  the 
world  by  his  birth  in  the  flesh,  and  to 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead;  from  the 
Latin  word  Adventus,  which  signifies 
Advent,  or  coming. 

Q.  1094.  What  are  the  four 
Sundays  of  Septuagesima, 
Sexagesima,  Quinquagesiam,  and 
Quadragesima? 

A.  Those  days  are  appointed  by  the 
church  for  acts  of  penance  and 
mortification,  and  are  a certain 
gradation  or  preparation  for  the  passion 
and  resurrection  of  Christ,  being  so 
called,  because  the  first  is  the  seventieth, 
the  second  the  sixtieth,  the  third  the 
fiftieth,  the  fourth  the  fortieth  day,  or 
thereabouts,  preceding  the  octave  of  the 
resurrection  according  as  their  several 
names  import. 

Q.  1095.  Why  is  the  whole  lent 
called  Quadragesima? 

A.  Because  it  is  a fast  of  forty  days,  in 
imitation  of  Christ's  fasting  in  the  desert 
forty  days  and  forty  nights,  and  is  begun 
the  fortieth  day  before  Easter,  which  is 
therefore  called  Quadragesima,  or  the 
fortieth. 

Q.  1096.  What  is  Passion-Sunday? 

A.  That  is  a feast  so  called  from  the 
passion  of  Christ  then  drawing  nigh,  and 


101 


was  ordained  to  prepare  us  for  a worthy 
celebrating  of  it. 

Q.  1097.  Why  is  Palm-Sunday  so 
called? 

A.  It  is  a day  in  memory  and  honour  of 
the  triumphant  entry  of  our  Lord  into 
Jerusalem,  and  is  so  called  from  the 
palm  branches,  which  the  Hebrew 
children  strewed  under  his  feet,  crying 
Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David,  Matt.  xxi. 
15.  And  hence  it  is  that  yearly,  as  on  that 
day,  the  church  blesseth  Palms,  and 
makes  a solemn  procession  in  honour  of 
the  same  triumph,  all  the  people  bearing 
Palm  branches  in  their  hands. 

Q.  1098.  What  is  Dominica  in 
albis,  commonly  called  Low- 
Sunday? 

A.  It  is  the  octave  of  Easter-day;  and  is 
so  called  from  the  Catechumens,  or 
Neophytes,  who  were  on  that  day 
solemnly  divested  in  the  church  of  their 
white  garments. 

The  Feasts  of  our  Blessed 
Lady,  and  the  Saints, 
Expounded 

Q.  1099.  WHAT  means  the 
conception,  nativity,  presentation, 
annunciation,  visitation,  and 
assumption  of  our  blessed  Lady? 

A.  They  are  feasts  instituted  by  the 
church  in  memory  and  honour  of  the 
mother  of  God,  but  chiefly  to  the  honour 
of  God  himself;  and  so  are  all  the  other 
feasts  of  Saints. 

Q.  1100.  How  explain  you  that 
answer? 

A.  The  feast  of  the  Conception  is  in 
memory  of  her  miraculous  conception, 
who  was  conceived  by  her  parents,  St. 
Joachim  and  St.  Anne,  in  their  old  age, 


and  sanctified  from  the  first  instant  in 
the  womb.  The  Nativity  is  in  the 
memory  of  her  happy  and  glorious  birth, 
by  whom  the  author  of  all  life  and 
salvation  was  born  to  the  world.  The 
Presentation,  in  memory  of  her  being 
present  in  the  Temple  at  three  years  old, 
where  she  vowed  herself  to  God,  both 
soul  and  body.  The  Annunciation  is  in 
memory  of  that  most  happy  embassy 
brought  to  her  by  the  angel  Gabriel  from 
God,  in  which  she  was  declared  to  be  the 
mother  of  God,  Luke  i.  31,  32.  The 
Visitation  is  in  memory  of  her  visiting 
St.  Elizabeth,  after  she  had  conceived 
the  Son  of  God,  at  whose  presence  St. 
John  the  Baptist  leaped  in  his  mother's 
womb,  Luke  i.  41.  And  her  Assumption 
is  in  memory  of  her  being  assumed  or 
taken  up  into  heaven,  both  soul  and 
body,  after  her  dissolution  or  dormition; 
which  is  a pious  and  well-founded 
tradition  in  the  church. 

Q.  1101.  For  what  end  are  the 
several  solemnities  of  Saints? 

A.  They  are  instituted  by  our  holy 
mother  the  church,  to  honour  God  in  his 
Saints,  and  to  teach  us  to  imitate  their 
several  kinds  of  martyrdoms  and 
sufferings  for  the  faith  of  Christ,  as  also 
their  several  ways  of  virtue  and 
perfection:  as  the  zeal,  charity,  and 
poverty  of  the  Apostles  and  Evangelists; 
the  fortitude  of  the  martyrs  the 
constancy  of  the  confessors;  the  purity 
and  humility  of  the  virgins,  &c. 

Q.  1102.  What  meaneth  the  feast  of 
St.  Peter's  installing  and  erecting 
his  apostolical  chair  in  the  city  of 
Antioch. 

A.  It  is  kept  in  memory  of  St.  Peter's 
installing  and  erecting  his  apostolical 
chair  in  the  city  of  Antioch. 


102 


Q.  1103.  What  is  the  feast  of  his 
chair  at  Rome? 

A.  It  is  a solemnity  in  honour  of  the 
translation  of  his  chair  from  Antioch  to 
Rome. 

Q.  1104.  Why  are  St.  Peter  and  St. 
Paul  joined  in  one  solemnity? 

A.  Because  they  are  principle  and  joint 
co-operators  under  Christ  in  the 
conversion  of  the  world,  St.  Peter 
converting  the  Jews,  and  St.  Paul,  the 
Gentiles;  as  also  because  both  of  them 
were  martyred  at  he  same  place  Rome, 
and  on  the  same  day,  June  29. 

Q.  1105.  What  means  the  feast  of 
St.  Peter  and  Vincula,  or  St.  Peter's 
Chains? 

A.  It  is  in  honour  of  those  chains 
wherewith  Herod  bound  St.  Peter  in 
Jerusalem,  and  from  which  he  was  freed 
by  an  angel  of  God,  Acts  xii.  by  only  the 
touch  whereof  great  miracles  were 
afterwards  effected;  to  say  nothing  of 
their  miraculous  joining  together  many 
years  after  into  one  chain,  with  those 
iron  fetters,  with  which  they  had  been 
imprisoned  in  Rome. 

Q.  1106.  What  meaneth  the  feast  of 
Michaelmas? 

A.  It  is  a solemnity  or  solemn  mass  in 
honour  of  St.  Michael,  prince  of  the 
heavenly  host,  and  likewise  of  all  the 
nine  orders  of  holy  angels;  as  well  to 
commemorate  that  famous  battle  fought 
by  him  and  them  in  heaven,  against  the 
dragon  and  his  apostate  angels,  Apoc. 
xii.  7.  in  defence  of  God's  honour;  as  also 
to  commend  the  whole  church  of  God  to 
their  patronage  and  prayers.  And  it  is 
called  the  dedication  of  St.  Michael,  by 
reason  of  a church  in  Rome,  dedicated 
on  that  day  to  St.  Michael,  by  Pope 
Boniface.  There  is  another  feast  called 


the  apparition  of  St.  Michael,  and  is  in 
memory  of  his  miraculous  apparition  on 
Mount  Garganus,  where  by  his  own 
appointment,  a temple  was  dedicated  to 
him  in  Pope  Gelasius'  time. 

Q.  1107.  For  what  reason  hath  the 
holy  church  ordained  a solemnity 
in  memory  of  all  the  Saints? 

A.  That  so  at  least  we  might  obtain  the 
prayers  and  patronage  of  them  all, 
seeing  the  whole  year  is  much  too  short 
to  afford  us  a particular  feast  for  every 
Saint. 

Q.  1108.  What  meaneth  All  Souls 
Day? 

A.  It  is  a day  instituted  by  the  church,  in 
memory  of  all  the  faithful  departed,  that 
by  the  prayers  and  suffrages  of  the 
living,  they  may  be  freed  out  of  their 
purgatory  pains,  and  come  to  everlasting 
rest. 

Q.  1109.  What  means  Shrove-tide? 

A.  It  signifies  a time  of  confession;  for 
our  ancestors  were  used  to  say,  we  will 
go  to  the  shrift,  instead  of  we  will  go  to 
confession,  and  in  the  more  primitive 
times  all  good  Christians  went  to 
confession,  the  better  to  prepare 
themselves  for  a holy  observation  of 
Lent,  and  worthy  receiving  the  blessed 
sacrament  at  Easter. 

Q.  1110.  What  signifies  Ash- 
Wednesday? 

A.  It  is  a day  of  public  penance  and 
humiliation  in  the  whole  church  of  God, 
and  is  so  called  from  the  ceremony  of 
blessing  ashes  on  that  day,  wherewith 
the  priest  signeth  the  people,  with  a 
cross  on  their  foreheads,  giving  them 
this  wholesome  admonition,  Memento 
homo,  &c.  Remember  man  that  thou  art 
dust,  and  to  dust  thou  shalt  return.  So  to 


103 


prepare  them  for  the  holy  fast  of  Lent, 
and  passion  of  Christ. 

Q.  1111.  What  means  Maundy 
Thursday? 

A.  That  is  a feast  in  memory  of  our 
Lord's  last  supper,  where  he  instituted 
the  blessed  Eucharist,  or  sacrament  of 
his  precious  body  and  blood,  and 
washed  his  disciples'  feet;  and  it  is  called 
Maundy  Thursday,  as  it  were  mandatum 
or  mandat  Thursday  from  the  first  word 
of  the  Antiphon,  mandatum  novum  de 
vobis,  &c.  John  xiii.  34.  "I  give  unto  you 
a new  command,  (or  mandat)  that  you 
love  one  another,  as  I have  loved  you;" 
which  is  sing  on  that  day  in  the 
churches,  when  the  prelates  begin  the 
ceremony  of  washing  their  people's  feet, 
in  imitation  of  Christ's  washing  his 
disciple's  feet,  before  he  instituted  the 
blessed  sacrament. 

Q.  1112.  What  meaneth  Good- 
Friday? 

A.  It  is  a most  sacred  and  memorable 
day  of  which  the  great  good  work  of  our 
redemption  was  consummated  by  Christ 
on  his  bloody  cross. 

Q.  1113.  What  means  the  three 
days  of  Tenebrae,  before  Easter? 

A.  It  is  a mournful  solemnity,  in  which 
the  church  laments  the  death  of  Christ; 
and  is  called  Tenebrae  or  darkness,  to 
signify  the  darkness  which  overspread 
the  face  of  the  earth,  at  the  time  of  his 
passion,  for  which  end  also  the  church 
extinguisheth  all  her  lights,  and  after 
some  silence,  at  the  end  of  the  whole 
office,  maketh  a great  and  sudden  noise, 
to  represent  the  rending  the  veil  of  the 
Temple.  The  darkness  also  signifies  the 
dark  time  of  the  night  wherein  Christ 
was  apprehended  in  the  garden,  and  the 
noise  made  by  the  soldiers  and  catch- 


poles  at  their  seizing  on  our  Saviour's 
person. 

Q.  1114.  What  meaneth  Rogation 
week,  being  the  fifth  after  Easter? 

A.  It  is  a week  of  public  prayer  and 
confession  for  the  temperateness  of  the 
seasons  of  the  year,  and  the  fruitfulness 
of  the  earth,  and  it  is  called  Rogation 
from  the  verb  Roga,  to  ask  by  reason  of 
the  petitions  made  to  God  in  that  behalf. 

Q.  1115.  What  means  the  Quatuor 
tempora,  or  four  Ember  weeks,  or 
Ember  Days? 

A.  Those  are  times  also  of  public  prayer, 
fasting,  and  processions  partly  instituted 
for  the  successful  ordination  of  the 
priest  and  ministers  of  the  church,  and 
partly,  both  to  beg  and  render  thanks  to 
God  for  the  fruits  and  blessings  of  the 
earth.  And  are  called  Ember  days,  or 
days  of  Ashes,  from  the  no  less  ancient 
than  religious  custom  of  using  hair-cloth 
and  ashes,  in  time  of  public  prayer  and 
penance;  or  from  the  old  custom  of 
eating  nothing  on  those  days  till  night, 
and  then  only  a cake  baked  under  the 
embers  or  ashes,  which  was  called, 

Panis,  subcineritius,  or  Ember  bread. 

Q.  1116.  What  mean  the  two  Holy 
Rood  Days? 

A.  Those  are  two  ancient  feasts:  the  one 
in  memory  of  the  miraculous  invention, 
or  finding  out  the  holy  cross  by  St. 

Helen,  mother  of  Constantine  the  great, 
after  it  had  been  hid  and  buried  by  the 
Infidels  one  hundred  and  eighty  years, 
who  had  erected  a statue  of  Venus  in  the 
place  of  it.  The  other  in  memory  of  the 
exaltation,  or  setting  up  the  holy  cross 
by  Heraclius  the  emperor,  who  having 
regained  it  a second  time  from  the 
Persians,  after  it  had  been  lost  fourteen 
years,  carried  it  on  his  own  shoulders  to 
Mount  Calvary,  and  there  exalted  it  with 


104 


precious  body  of  Christ;  the  word  Rood 
in  the  old  Saxon  tongue,  signifying 
Cross. 


great  solemnity;  and  it  is  called  Holy 
Rood,  or  Holy  Cross,  for  the  great 
sanctity  which  it  received  by  touching 
and  bearing  the  oblation  of  the  most 


Chapter  25. 

Some  Ceremonies  of  the  Church  Expounded 


Q.  1117.  WHAT  is  holy  water? 

A.  A water  sanctified  by  the  word  of  God 
and  prayer,  l Tim.  iv.  5,  in  order  to 
certain  spiritual  effects. 

Q.  1118.  what  are  those  effects? 

A.  The  chief  are,  1.  To  make  us  mindful 
of  our  baptism,  by  which  we  entered  into 
Christ's  mystical  body,  and  therefore  we 
are  taught  to  sprinkle  ourselves  with  it 
as  often  as  we  enter  the  material  Temple 
(which  is  a type  thereof  to  celebrate  his 
praise.)  2.  To  fortify  against  the  illusions 
of  evil  spirits,  against  whom  it  hath  great 
force  as  witnessed  Theodoret,  Eccl.  Hist. 
1.  5,  c.  31.  And  hence  arose  the  proverb, 
He  loves  it,  (speaking  of  things  we  hate) 
as  the  Devil  loves  holy  water. 

Q.  1119.  How  ancient  is  the  use  of 
Holy  water? 

A.  Ever  since  the  apostles'  time;  Pope 
Alexander  I.  who  was  but  the  fourth 
Pope  from  St.  Peter,  makes  mention  of  it 
in  one  of  his  epistles.  Exod.  xxxvii.  8.,  2 
Par.  iv.  6.;  4 Kings  ii.  21.;  Ps.  I.  9.;  Heb. 
ix.  19.;  x.  22;  De  Cons.  Dist.  iii.  c.  20;  B. 
Greg.  Pastor,  Pars  ii.  c.  5. 

Q.  1120.  Why  is  incense  offered  in 
the  church? 

A.  To  raise  in  the  mind  of  the  people  an 
awe  of  the  mysterious  in  the  action  to 
which  it  is  applied,  and  to  beget  a pious 
esteem  of  it,  as  also  to  signify,  that  out 


prayers  ought  to  ascend  like  a sweet 
perfume  in  the  sight  of  God.  "Tis 
mentioned  by  St.  Dionysius,  Eccles 
Hierarch,  c.  3. 

Q.  1121.  Why  is  the  cross  carried 
before  us  in  procession? 

A.  To  show  that  our  pilgrimage  in  this 
life  is  nothing  but  a following  of  Christ 
crucified. 

Q.  1122.  Why  are  our  foreheads 
signed  with  holy  ashes  on  Ash 
Wednesday? 

A.  To  remind  us  of  what  we  are  made, 
and  to  admonish  us  to  do  penance  for 
our  sins,  as  the  Ninevites  did  in  fasting, 
sackcloth,  and  ashes,  especially  in  the 
holy  time  of  Lent. 

Q.  1123.  Who  ordained  the  solemn 
fast  of  Lent? 

A.  The  twelve  Apostles,  according  to 
Heirom  Epist.  ad  Marcel,  in  memory 
and  imitation  of  our  Saviour's  fasting 
forty  days. 

Q.  1124.  Why  are  the  crosses  and 
holy  images  covered  in  time  of 
Lent? 

A.  To  signify  that  our  sins  (for  which  we 
then  do  penance)  interpose  between 
God  and  us,  and  to  express  an 
ecclesiastical  kind  of  mourning  in 
reference  to  our  Saviour's  passion. 


105 


Q.  1125.  Why  is  a veil  drawn 
between  the  altar-piece  and  the 
people  in  Lent  time? 

A.  To  intimate,  that,  as  our  sins  are  as  a 
veil  which  binder  us  from  seeing  the 
beatific  vision,  or  face  of  God;  and  as  the 
veil  of  the  Temple  was  rent  at  the  death 
of  Christ,  so  is  the  veil  of  our  sins  by 
virtue  of  his  cross  and  passion,  if  we 
apply  it  by  worthy  fruits  of  penance. 

Q.  1126.  What  means  the  fifteen 
lights  set  on  the  triangular  figure 
on  Wednesday,  Thursday,  and 
Friday  in  holy-week? 

A.  The  three  upper  lights  signify  Jesus, 
Mary,  and  Joseph;  the  twelve  lower,  the 
twelve  Apostles.  The  triangular  figure 
signifies,  that  all  light  of  grace  and  glory 
is  from  the  blessed  Trinity;  and  fourteen 
of  those  lights  are  extinguished  on  by 
one  after  every  Psalm,  to  show  how  all 
their  light  of  spiritual  comfort  was 
extinguished  for  a time  in  those  most 
Holy  Saints,  by  the  passion  and  burial  of 
Christ.  The  fifteenth  light  is  put  under 
the  altar  to  signify  his  being  in  the 
sepulchre,  as  also  the  darkness  that 
overspread  the  whole  earth  at  his  death. 

Q.  1127.  What  signifies  the  noise 
made  after  a long  silence,  at  the 
end  of  the  office  of  Tenebrae? 

A.  The  silence  signifies  the  horror  of  our 
Saviour's  death;  the  noise,  the  cleaving 
of  the  rocks  and  rending  the  veil  of  the 
Temple  which  then  happened. 

Q.  1128.  Why  is  the  paschal  candle 
hallowed  and  set  up  at  Easter? 

A.  To  signify  the  new  light  of  the 
spiritual  joy  and  comfort,  which  Christ 
brought  us  at  his  resurrection;  and  it  is 


lighted  from  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel 
till  after  the  communion,  between 
Easter  and  Ascension,  to  signify  the 
apparitions  which  Christ  made  to  his 
disciples  during  that  space. 

Q.  1129.  Why  is  the  font  hallowed? 

A.  Because  the  Apostles  so  ordered  it, 
according  to  St.  Dionysius,  who  lived  in 
their  time.  1 Eccl.  Hier.  c.  2. 

Q.  1130.  Why  is  that  ceremony 
performed  at  the  feast  of  Easter 
and  Whitsuntide? 

A.  To  show  that,  as  in  baptism  we  are 
buried  with  Christ,  so  by  virtue  of  his 
resurrection,  and  the  coming  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  we  ought  to  rise  again,  and  walk 
with  him  in  newness  of  life. 

Q.  1131.  Why  is  the  material  church 
or  temple  hallowed? 

A.  Because  it  bears  a figure  of  the 
spiritual,  viz.  the  mystical  body  of 
Christ,  which  is  holy  and  unspotted, 
Ephes.  v.  27.  as  also  to  move  us  to  some 
special  reverence  and  devotion  in  that 
place,  and  all  things  should  be  holy  in 
some  measure,  which  appertain  to  the 
service  of  our  most  Holy  God. 

Q.  1132.  Why  is  the  altar 
consecrated? 

A.  Because  if  the  altar  in  the  old  law  was 
so  holy  that  it  sanctified  the  gift,  Matt, 
xxiii.  19.  much  more  ought  the  altar  of 
the  new  law  to  be  holy,  which  is  the 
place  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
according  to  Optatus,  in  his  sixth  book 
against  Parmenian  the  Donatist.  "We 
have  an  altar  (saith  St.  Paul)  whereof 
they  (the  Jews)  have  no  power  to  eat, 
who  serve  the  Tabernacle."  Heb.  xiii.  10. 


THE  END 


106